#make sure it doesn’t get into any trouble
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Note
Hello! How about some cute hcs of baby Optimus? 👀 in general or about his interactions with the other bots
Hi! Here’s how he interacts with other bots (which I may draw in the future)
Op doesn’t have any of his adult memories, but he does instinctively recognize other bots
B-127 is his favorite (as usual) to the point that the first word he said that wasn’t a beep was “B”, he gets super excited to see him and hang out with him
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/02761500e2078e91cbf293f78fcea569/523f90f503ae218b-f7/s540x810/24d190dcc7973f7db5fa8c7b8dee37787f7f1962.jpg)
More after cut 🔽
He looks up to Elita and and often copies what she does, he also always listens to her, and doesn’t run away from her or get into trouble like he does with the others sometimes
Ratchet often fusses checks on Optimus to make sure he’s alright, OP usually thinks it’s a game and he goes along with it happily. Ratchet won’t admit it but he is wrapped around Optimus’ tint finger, often gives him treats and let’s him get away with a lot
Op likes when Wheeljack takes care of him because he gives him toys WJ has built (previously approved by Ratchet or Elita ofc). Optimus also enjoys just looking at WJ talking, specifically likes watching his head fins blinking
Jazz is like the fun uncle, always playing games and making OP laugh, Optimus favorite game is hide and seek unfortunately, so whenever he gets the opportunity he likes running away, Jazz has had to catch him so many times…
Prowl was really awkward with Optimus at first, he had no idea how to even hold a sparkling or what to even do with one. Eventually his cuteness won him over, and he became more comfortable babysitting, now he often reads to OP or does generally calming activities, so much so he became OP’s favorite napping spot
Ironhide is surprisingly a natural with sparklings, so he is very good at babysitting, the others sometimes ask him for help with OP whenever needed
#transformers#transformers one#baby prime asks#baby prime#transformers au#transformers sparklings#class jezter art#tf optimus prime#optimus prime#b 127#tf b127#tf bumblebee#tf elita one#elita one#tf ratchet#tf wheeljack#wheeljack#tf jazz#tf prowl#tf ironhide
332 notes
·
View notes
Note
beomgyu teaching you how to jerk him off (pls i’m ovulating i need to be put down)
hey twin i’m ovulating too! can u tell by how depraved this is
(wc: 2k / warnings: virgin!reader, corruption kink, big dick!beomgyu, handjob)
beomgyu’s head might explode. quite possibly his dick too. you’re sitting in front of him on his bed, wide-eyed and innocent but so eager to help him with something so dirty. he has to calm down before he blows his load too fast and makes himself look like the virgin here.
“you sure you’re okay with this?” beomgyu asks, checking in one more time before he lets you put your hands on him. you nod with sparkling eyes and a cheerfulness that doesn’t match the situation at hand. he can’t deny how much your eagerness turns him on, though. beomgyu never thought he had a thing for virgins, but fuck, you’re doing something to him.
you sit cross-legged, hands held in your lap as you await instruction. it makes beomgyu’s cock throb, and his head is reeling with all the images of things he wants to do with you. he keeps himself grounded as best as he can, trying to remember that you’re here to learn, not to fulfill fantasies of his own.
“what do i do first?” you ask, looking at his pants. it makes him laugh. he grabs your chin to redirect your attention back to his face, smiling fondly when he sees a hint of embarrassment in your eyes.
“you should always start with kissing,” beomgyu says, tugging you towards him until you’re sitting in his lap. the surprise on your face is pretty cute. “it really sets the mood.”
“okay,” you say, but do nothing. beomgyu tries to hold back his laughter, but he just can’t. it’s so funny to watch you get so shy. you pout, then pull your face in to peck his cheek. he runs a hand up your thigh, endeared by your action.
“a real kiss,” he says. it really doesn’t seem like you’re going to make the move, so he decides to make it easier for you. he cups your face and brings you close, capturing your lips in a kiss that starts out much sweeter than what the moment would suggest.
your lips are soft and fit well against his own, and beomgyu finds himself feeling so lucky that you’d ask him of all people to help you with something like this. it makes him happy that you trust him this much. he bites your lip ever so slightly to get you gasping, letting his tongue slip between your parted lips to deepen the kiss.
he doesn’t want to overwhelm you, so he holds himself back from getting too intense. he’ll settle with this slow, sensual kiss, at least until you get confident enough to take more. your little noises are admittedly very hot, and beomgyu knows you must feel his cock twitching beneath you.
you pull away to catch your breath, and your eyes fall on the string of saliva connecting your lips. beomgyu smiles and licks his lips as if he’ll catch any lingering tastes of you. you hesitantly bring your face back to his, and he closes his eyes and parts his lips expectantly, but your mouth meets his jaw instead. you don’t place a peck there like you did to his cheek—you suck on his skin like you would his lips, pulling away after a few seconds to blink up at him.
beomgyu’s stomach is doing cartwheels. he can’t help but find everything you do attractive, even when it’s done with such uncertainty and inexperience. your mouth continues latching onto his skin and sucking, trailing down his neck. he’s sure that you won’t leave any marks—you’re not really sucking that hard, but it’s enough to have him losing his mind. he groans when your hips involuntarily push forward. he wonders how wet you must be right now if you’re already having trouble controlling your body.
“can i touch you now?” you ask, fingers dipping into the hem of his pants. god, beomgyu’s head is spinning. you must be some kind of succubus sent to taint his soul. if you are, it’s fucking working. he’s obsessed and all he’s felt so far is your lips.
he nods and leans back a bit. “yeah, take those off.” you pull down his pants and boxers both in one go, and he watches with a grin when your eyes widen at his cock springing out.
“you’re really big,” you muse, still staring at his dick. beomgyu bites his lip as he watches you wrap a hand around his shaft, not able to close your hand all the way because of his girth. you look up at him, unsure what to do next. beomgyu has to reel himself in, remembering that he should be teaching you right now.
“you should spit in your hand to lube it up. dry handjobs don’t feel that good,” he advises. he holds his breath as he watches you bring your hand to your mouth, a glob of spit falling past your lips and into your palm. he shuts his eyes tight to keep himself together, trying not to cum from just the sight of you doing something so dirty.
your hand falls back to his cock and gives it a few jerks to lubricate it. beomgyu bites his tongue to hold back a moan, but he can’t stop his hips from bucking up into your fist. your eyes meet his again, curious and bright. he wants to kiss you again, but he has to remember that this isn’t about him.
“is this good?” you ask, working your saliva-slicked hand over his cock. if you only knew how hard beomgyu was holding back right now—even through your clumsy handjob, something about you is making beomgyu lose his mind.
“y-yeah. you can try squeezing a little tighter, maybe,” he says, and he cringes at how uncomposed he sounds. the moment you take his advice and wrap your fist tighter around him, he throws his head back and groans. it seems to encourage you, and you start moving a little faster.
fuck, he can’t cum yet. he’s trying to think of anything else, something to keep him from bursting at the seams, but the feeling of your hand wrapped around him is so overwhelming. you look so focused, like you’re taking notes of his reactions and repeating anything that makes him keen. you’re fucking ruining him, god.
“how do i make you cum?” you ask, and the question itself is nearly enough to do it. he’s catching his breath and looking at you through hooded eyes, taking in your eager little hand tugging at his cock and the way you look so determined to get him off. a part of him wants to lay you down and get you all worked up; it’s not fair for him to be suffering alone like this.
“you can—ah, fuck—twist your hand when you come up,” he suggests, and his eyes roll back when you try it out. your movements are getting more confident now, and beomgyu can’t contain his moans anymore. his mouth hangs open, panting pathetically as he feels his orgasm creeping up on him.
you surprise him when you lean your head down to spit onto his cock, lubricating it even more and allowing you to move faster. you really are a little demon. he wants to bend you over and fuck himself into your cunt, wants to have you leaking arousal and crying out for him. he wants you to be moaning and shaking and begging him for release, but instead it’s him on the receiving end of that. he’s going crazy.
“fuck! i’m gonna cum, keep doing that,” he urges as his hips fuck into your fist. you don’t stop him, letting him chase his orgasm until he’s spilling all over his cock and your hand. he’s groaning as he watches his seed spill onto you, imagining what it would be like to cum on your face or your tits instead. shit, what are you doing to him?
“was i good?” your eyes shine with hope as you wait for beomgyu’s answer, and he chooses to respond with a messy kiss to your lips. you’re not here to let him make you cum, but god, he wants to so bad. his brain is flooded with the image of you squirming beneath him, of defiling you and taking your virginity. he wants to dip his hand beneath your pants and feel how wet you are.
you push at his chest to separate from his kiss, eyes darting across his face curiously. this is killing him. he already feels his dick stirring back to life.
“i can show you something too, if you want,” beomgyu offers, still panting from his orgasm.
“like what? you already came.” he attaches his mouth to your neck and sucks desperately, so needy for you to stay here with him. he’s not done with you yet, you can’t leave him without giving him a taste of you. “gyu?” your voice is laced with confusion, your eyes are too when beomgyu looks up at you as he marks your chest. thank god you wore that slutty little low-cut top.
“maybe i could touch you?” he suggests, hand massaging your thigh.
“but that wouldn’t be teaching me anything,” you say, tilting your head. he kisses you again, so endeared and turned on by your innocence. he coaxes your mouth open and shoves his tongue inside, licking into your mouth and holding your face still. he wants to leave you dripping and needy, to tease you until you’re begging him for more.
he guides you down against the mattress, never disconnecting from your lips, eating up your moans and whines. his hands descend down your sides slowly, stopping when they reach your hips. he’s dying to take off your pants and dive into your cunt.
he pulls back to look at you. your lips are puffy and red, and your hair’s all disheveled around you. your eyes are glassy, and your chest heaves with how hard you’re breathing. he might cum again just from the sight.
“do you want me to touch you?” he asks, hoping you’ll say yes. if you even start to nod, beomgyu wouldn’t hesitate to tear your pants off. he needs this more than he’s ever needed anything else in his life.
you sit up suddenly, which makes beomgyu pull away in confusion. “i should go,” you say, picking up your phone from his nightstand.
“what? why?” did he do something wrong? he doesn’t want to make you uncomfortable, but he could have sworn you looked just as into it as he was.
“i have to see taehyun tonight,” you say meekly.
“oh. right.” you’re seeing taehyun. that’s why you had him teach you any of this, after all. he got too caught up in the moment.
you stand up and stare at him, swaying awkwardly in place. beomgyu thinks briefly about convincing you to stay.
“thank you,” you say, not even looking him in the eye. beomgyu’s hands itch to pull you back onto the bed. he wants to hold you down and keep you from leaving. he’d kiss you speechless until taehyun’s not even a thought in your mind anymore.
“yeah,” he says, feigning nonchalance with a simple nod. you’re walking out now, and he has to ignore the voice in his head telling him to run after you.
he collapses against his bed when he hears his door close. taehyun’s his friend, but beomgyu really hates him right now. he can’t think about you and taehyun together without seething. beomgyu doesn’t know where this is coming from—sure, he had a little crush on you some time ago, but he thought that left as soon as you two started hanging out more.
he just hopes that whatever you’re doing with taehyun isn’t better than what you did with him. he’ll be damned if he finds out that taehyun laid his hands on you tonight. he prays and prays that you miraculously stop finding interest in taehyun and leave him before anything happens between you.
what does he want then? for you to come back to him, crying about how bad you need him?
…yeah, that kind of is what he wants, honestly.
#txt x reader#beomgyu x reader#txt smut#beomgyu smut#txt hard hours#beomgyu hard hours#delugyu drabbles
282 notes
·
View notes
Note
love of my life, queen of all things smut and marauders..........I have a request if you don't mind 😈 I was thinking of this with Sirius, but it could truly be whoever you think fits. But what do you think of a fic where reader x Sirius have sex for the first time (FWB, relationship, whatever fits the vibe), and Sirius finishes and moves his attention to reader who goes "oh it's alright, I've never been successful at that part of sex before...." & then it becomes this fun challenge for Sirius who spends the rest of the evening finding out what works for her until he finally gets her off 😃 xoxoxoxooxoxoxo
Thanks for the request and for weathering the long wait gorgeous Elle <3
cw: smut mdni, reader is afab and has trouble with orgasming
fwb!Sirius x fem!reader ♡ 1.2k words
“Fuck.” Sirius’ forehead crashes into yours, his breath hot on your lips. “Are you close?”
“You should come.” Your voice is tight, strained, though not nearly so much as his.
“Not before you.”
“Please, Sirius.” You both moan as he thrusts deeper inside you, your legs squeezing tight around his middle. “Please, I want you to.”
“I don’t—shit.”
His brow tenses along with the rest of him as he spills into you. You feel the condom fill up with a heady satisfaction. You run your hands up his back soothingly, until he relaxes into you.
“Fuck, gorgeous.” Sirius tilts his face to kiss at the slope of your cheek. “I’m sorry. I didn’t think I would…you just feel too good, have you gotten that complaint before?”
You laugh. “It’s not usually a complaint.”
“No, but in this case…” He tuts, picking his head up to look at you. You expect to be self-conscious—it’s your first time seeing each other like this, and part of you is still fighting the urge to cover up and preserve your modesty—but the heavy drag of his gaze only makes you feel admired. “Well, anyways, sorry. How close are you?”
“Oh, it’s okay.” You smile at him. Your finger traces the line of a tattoo on his bicep. “Don’t worry about it. I had fun.”
Sirius blinks, and then his brows come down. “Hold on, that’s not fair. I want to get you off.”
“Sirius, it’s really fine. I’m not…” You hesitate. You and Sirius have been friends for a while; it’s not as though you haven’t shared secrets before. And given what you’ve just shared with each other, you shouldn’t probably be embarrassed, but… “I haven’t exactly been…successful at that part of sex before.”
Sirius’ eyebrows furrow as though he doesn’t quite understand what you mean.
���I haven’t come,” you clarify.
His eyes widen, lips parting. It’s horrendously attractive, worse with him still inside you. “You haven’t?”
You shake your head.
“Not ever?”
You shake your head again.
“Not even by yourself?”
“Let’s just assume the answer to all of these questions is going to be no.” He shifts in you slightly, and you squirm. “Can you…?”
“Oh. Yeah, sorry.” Sirius pulls out of you, looking somewhat awed. “So, forgive me, but what exactly are you getting out of this if you don’t expect to come?”
You give him a droll look. “I guess I’m just a giver.”
It’s more true than you let on. You enjoyed yourself more than you expected just now, watching Sirius come, knowing it was the sight of you and the feel of your flesh under his hands that did it. You hope he lets you do it again.
“I don’t have to come to have good sex,” you say in a more genuine tone. “It’s still fun for me.”
“Right. Right, yeah, but—”
“Listen, I’m only telling you so you don’t take it personally. It’s not a you thing, it’s just…” You gesture helplessly. “I’m not sure I can.”
Sirius looks indignant. “I’m sure you can.”
“I haven’t found any proof.”
“Well, it’s—there’s a first time for everybody, doll. Can I try?”
You sit up, drawing your legs closer and forcing him to sit back. “I told you, it’s not you.”
“It could be me, though.” He grins roguishly.
You roll your eyes, fighting a smile. “Don’t make this a pride thing.”
“I’m not. I’m not, babe.” Sirius scoots towards you. He looks at you, sincere. “But it could be any number of factors, you know? Maybe you just haven’t tried the right thing, or there’s a lubrication issue, or something. It would be fun to try.”
You rub your lips together. “It’d probably be a waste of time. And I don’t want you to be disappointed if it doesn’t work.”
“I won’t be,” he promises. He crawls toward you on the bed, taking your ankle in hand to tug you closer. Your heart riots at the sight. “Let’s waste some time, gorgeous. I’ve got nothing else to do tonight. And you said you have fun even if you don’t finish, right?”
“Right,” you admit.
Sirius grins, flashing canines. “Lay back, then. Let me play with you a while.”
It doesn’t take long to figure out that lubrication is not the issue. Between Sirius’ hands and his mouth, you’re spilled like warm honey across his sheets in minutes. He bites marks into your thighs, goes from gentle to masochistic to gentle again with his hands on your breasts, curls his fingers inside you so that you make sounds you don’t recognize. All the while, he calls you sweet names rolled up in taunts, making your cheeks burn and your body seem to give up any will of its own. It begins to feel cruel; the combination of who Sirius is and what he can do to you.
But it’s when he uses his tongue that you start to tremble.
Your hand clamps blindly down on his shoulder, caught between keeping him close and pushing him away. Sirius’ hum, heavy with smugness and intrigue, is a vibration like you’ve never felt before. He takes your clit into his mouth.
It’s altogether too much and not enough. You shift your hips, gasping, but after a while your breaths even into a steadier pant. You start to adjust to this new pleasure. Just when you think you’ve got it under control, you’re safe, Sirius slips his wicked fingers into your entrance again.
“There you are.” His voice thrums with satisfaction as he kisses your clit. “You’ve been so good, sweetheart. So patient.”
“Sirius, I—”
“What?”
“I feel—”
“What, pretty girl?”
“Sirius.”
“Okay, I’m sorry. I’m being mean.” He nibbles ever so gently at your clit, making you jolt away from him. Your walls clench around his fingers. “You’re just so much fun when you’re worked up like this, I can’t help myself.”
He curls his fingers into that torturous spot along your inner wall, and what you want isn’t more sensation, but you can no longer find the words to tell him so. You dig your nails into Sirius’ shoulders and squeeze your eyes shut, feeling on the precipice of something great and terrible. Some kind of wreckage.
“You’re okay, doll,” Sirius soothes. “You’re just fine. You like this, don’t you? Don’t you want to come?”
With his low, sweet question, you do. You wreck like a ship against the shoreline. Splintering, screaming, crashing and drowning. Sirius laughs like the enemy vessel as you do.
It’s some time later when the stars clear from behind your eyes. You let out a shuddering breath. “Fuck.”
“Mhm. That’s usually how it goes.” Sirius is all tenderness now. He kisses up your sweaty, overworked abdomen until he reaches your collarbone, where he nibbles rewardingly. “Good job, sweetness. And good job me, if I do say so myself.”
You open your eyes to peek at him through your lashes. “Aren’t I supposed to say so?”
He chuckles, pressing a kiss to your chin. “Fairly sure you just did. I wouldn’t have guessed you had sounds like that in you.”
“Me neither,” you admit.
“Well, now I’ve got something new to work towards, I suppose.”
“Sirius,” you sigh. “That was the first time I’ve ever come, and it took nearly an hour. I’m not sure if I’ll be able to do that again.”
“Oh, such a defeatist.” Sirius cups your face in his hands, thumbs moving sweetly down your cheeks as he presses a firm kiss to your lips. “I meant getting those sounds out of you again. But don’t worry, gorgeous, we’ll manage both.”
#sirius black#sirius black x reader#sirius black x fem!reader#sirius black x y/n#sirius black x you#sirius black x self insert#sirius black fanfiction#sirius black fanfic#sirius black fic#sirius black smut#sirius black imagine#sirius black scenario#sirius black drabble#sirius black blurb#sirius black oneshot#sirius black one shot#marauders#marauders fanfiction#marauders fandom#the marauders#hp marauders#marauders era#marauders x reader
248 notes
·
View notes
Text
TASTE.
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/cd216087ac75985ad36959a7eac2928f/452fbe6f26c532e0-68/s540x810/f2992e9188952d976fe84c55fc54b348bde21f45.jpg)
CHAPTER VII: DELECTABLE.
Lee Know x reader. (s,a)
TASTE MASTERLIST
Synopsis: When Minho is hired as the head chef of Farfalle, a prestigious Italian restaurant, expectations are high for him to elevate its reputation and bring it to new heights. However, no one anticipates the drastic changes he implements in the kitchen—including his strict rule that that there'll be no women and no romance in his kitchen. (17,5k words)
Author's note: Consider this as my Valentine's gift for you, cuties. I truly hope you enjoy this chapter and don't forget to share your thoughts on it ♡
Delectable. /dɪˈlek.tə.bəl/ (adj) looking or tasting extremely good, and giving great pleasure.
This is uncharted territory for Minho. Meeting your father feels like being handed a complex recipe without any instructions. In cooking, he can always rely on techniques, measurements, and experience. But here? There’s no guide on how to impress your dad. No step-by-step process to follow. Just instincts—and his instincts are telling him he’s in trouble.
Awkwardly, he leads the way through the restaurant, glancing back every few steps to make sure your dad is keeping up. He catches sight of you behind him, trailing anxiously, your hands clasped together like you’re holding yourself together.
Once they reach the kitchen, Minho turns to your dad and says politely, “If you take a seat in the hall, I’ll prepare a dish for you right away, sir.”
But your dad doesn’t sit. Instead, he fixes his gaze on Minho and says, “I didn’t come here to eat your food.” Then, he turns to you. “You make it.”
Minho sees the way your body stiffens. The sheer panic that paints your face as you stammer, “Why don’t you try something the chef makes? You don’t always get the chance.”
Minho steps in, offering himself up immediately. “What would you like, sir?”
But your dad waves him off. “No, I want her to bring me the dish she’s been working on lately.”
Minho hears you gasp, a mix of surprise and dread. But you obey without argument, walking to your station and preparing the grilled scallops you’ve been refining. He watches intently as you cook, noting the way your hands shake slightly. When you make a mistake, he silently winces but holds himself back from correcting you.
Next to him, your dad speaks. “I had to come and see for myself,” he says, his voice firm. “She’s never talked about a man she’s liked before.” He glances at Minho. “I hope you don’t mind.”
Minho shakes his head. “No, I don’t mind, sir.”
Your dad hums. “I liked the other guy I sent home earlier.”
Minho stiffens. Chris. Of course that annoying guy makes a better impression on your dad than him. But before Minho can respond, your dad adds, “Not that it matters. She never listens to me anyway.”
Minho almost smiles at that, but then he sees you approaching with your dish, setting it on the chef’s table. “Try this, dad,” you say, your voice carefully controlled.
Your dad doesn’t reach for it. Instead, he asks, “Why are you giving this to me?”
You blink in confusion. “What do you mean?”
Your dad’s expression remains unreadable. “Don’t you need your chef’s permission for your dish to go out to the hall?”
Silence stretches between you.
“Why do you think I’m eating your food instead of his?” your dad continues. “It’s not because I prefer yours.”
Minho understands then. Why scoldings and harsh words don’t seem to shake you. You’re used to it.
Your dad turns to Minho. “Go on. Taste it.”
Minho nods, picks up a fork, and cuts into the scallop. He dips it in the purée and sauce before bringing it to his mouth. He knows he has to be truthful, no matter what.
“Do it again.”
You freeze, shell-shocked. But then, you snap into motion, nodding quickly. “Yes, Chef.”
You turn back to your station and start over. When you present the second plate, Minho glances at your dad, who gestures for him to try it again. He hates to say it, but it’s still not right. “Do it again.”
This time, Minho sees the disappointment flicker across your face before you drag yourself back to your station. The third time, it’s still not right. With a quiet sigh, he repeats himself. “Do it again.”
Your dad looks away and scoffs. “We’re going to be here all night.”
Minho doesn’t miss the resentment in your eyes. Still, you offer, “I’ll do it again, Chef.”
But your dad snaps. “Is this how you work all day long?”
You shake your head quickly, but then your dad suddenly picks up the rejected dish and sets it down so hard that the spoon clatters against the plate.
He turns to Minho. “You must be giving her a hard time.” His voice is sharp. “Look at her. Does she look like someone who’s in love to you?”
Minho doesn’t know how to answer that. He can’t even decide if he should give himan honest answer or should he sugarcoat it for you.
Your dad exhales, shaking his head. “As soon as I heard she liked you, I couldn’t concentrate on my work.”
Minho bows his head slightly as he mutters an apology. “I’m sorry, sir.”
Your voice comes next, trembling. “Dad, I’m fine. I'm ashamed already. Can you stop now?”
Your dad snaps back, “You think you’re the only one ashamed? I feel the same way too.”
Minho stays quiet, unsure of how to navigate this. Heck, he doesn't even know which side to choose. After a pause, he tries, “Sir, what if we asked to do it one more—”
Your dad cuts him off with a scoff, then turns on his heel and walks out.
Minho hurriedly turns to you. “Go after him. Go! Follow him out.”
But you don’t move. Instead, you glare at him. “Did you really have to do that?”
Minho blinks. “What?”
You grit your teeth. “It wasn’t like I was cooking for customers. That was the first time my dad came here to try my food.” Your voice wavers as your eyes falter. “Did you have to show him that I get rejected all the time?”
Minho’s chest tightens after realizing how upset you are. He lowers his voice and mutters an apology. “I'm sorry, mmh?”
But you keep going, holding back tears. “Just because I don’t say anything and hold it all in doesn’t mean I don’t have feelings.”
Minho understands. He really does. He steps forward and gently places his hands on your shoulders, pulling you close. “I said I’m sorry.”
But you push him away, hard enough to make him staggering backward. Your tears finally spill over.
Frustration coils in Minho’s chest. “As long as I’m the chef, every dish that goes past my table is mine, even if I didn’t make it myself.” He exhales sharply, his voice quieter. “That was the first dish I made for your dad. I wanted to impress him.”
You shake your head, tears brimming in your eyes. “I don’t want to hear it. Even if you’re right, I’m sick of it. I can’t take it anymore.”
Minho clenches his jaw. His voice comes out sharper than he intends. “Then why didn’t you do it right the first time?”
Your breath hitches. More tears fall, and Minho’s frustration dissolves instantly. He doesn’t want to make you sad. He steps closer again, his voice softer.
“Stop crying, mmh?” His hands cup your face, wiping away your tears. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean it.”
This time, you don’t push him away. You bury your head in his chest and let him hold you. Minho kisses the top of your head while continuously murmuring quiet apologies, his hands gently rubbing your back. Then—
“Get away from her.”
Minho’s body tenses. He immediately steps back, turning to face your dad, who watches him with unreadable eyes from the doorway of the kitchen. Then, your dad says, “Come to my bakery sometime. I’d like to hear what you have to say about my cooking.”
Minho stares, still freezing in place and giving no response.
Your dad stares back at him and asks, “Aren’t you going to answer me?”
Minho scrambles to respond. “Of course, sir”
Your dad turns to you now and clicks his tongue seeing you cry. “Bring your chef. Or your boyfriend. Or whatever. Just come together.”
Your eyes widen in surprise. “Together?”
Your dad nods. “Of course. Were you going to send him alone?” Then, he turns and walks away.
You run after him, leaving Minho standing in the kitchen, dazed. He turns to face the chef’s table, staring down at all the rejected dishes. He picks up the fork and have another bite of it, he can tell that you're getting better at it.
“He left,” You announce when you return shortly after, standing next to him.
Minho exhales. He doesn’t know what to say first. The fact that he made you cry. The fact that your dad caught him holding you. Or should he address the whole situation with your dad.
But then, you suddenly turn to him and say, “I think my dad likes you.”
Minho frowns in confusion, “What?”
You smile—shy, small. “He told us to come together. I think that means he likes you.”
A grin tugs at Minho’s lips. His hands find your waist as he pulls you close. “That so?”
You giggle, nodding. You melt into his arm as he pulls you closer. Minho hugs you tight, and as your bodies calibrating into each other, you both bursts out laughing to shake out all the worries and concerns from earlier.
Minho exhales, letting relief wash over him. He has made an impression and it matters because it's your dad. For the first time, he feels like he did something right.
-
Choi Sara Admits to Cheating in Piazza dello Chef Contest—Sabotaged Rival's Dish.
Renowned chef Choi Sara, once celebrated as the only female chef in the city’s top Italian restaurants, has publicly admitted to cheating in the Piazza dello Chef Contest, a prestigious culinary competition that propelled her to fame. The shocking confession has resulted in her losing several high-profile positions, including her role as the star host of the cable food channel's "The Chef’s Table", her judging seat on the New Chef Culinary Challenge, and her position at Farfalle, the city’s most esteemed Italian restaurant.
Choi Sara confirmed the long-standing rumors of her misconduct, revealing that she sabotaged her rival’s chances of winning by tampering with his key ingredient. The contest’s challenge featured ginseng pasta, with wine serving as the essential element in neutralizing the ginseng’s bitterness. Choi admitted to oxidizing her rival’s wine by placing it in boiling water the night before the competition, rendering it ineffective and ultimately securing her victory.
The chef who was cheated out of his rightful win has now been identified as Lee Minho, currently the co-chef of Farfalle. His loss in the competition significantly altered the trajectory of his career, while Choi’s tainted victory opened doors that have now been abruptly closed.
The scandal has sent shockwaves through the culinary world, with many calling for Choi to be permanently banned from future competitions and culinary institutions. Neither Farfalle nor the New Chef Culinary Challenge has issued an official statement regarding the controversy.
As the culinary industry reacts to this bombshell revelation, Choi Sara's career now faces an uncertain future.
-
The moment you step into the restaurant, you barely have time to process the usual morning bustle before Taesoo comes charging toward you. His eyes are wide with urgency, his mouth opening as if to speak—but no words come out. Instead, he thrusts his phone toward you, his fingers trembling as he points at the screen.
Frowning, you take the phone from his hand, your gaze dropping to the glowing display. An article fills the screen, the headline alone enough to send a jolt through your chest. Your eyes dart across the text, skimming past the formalities, searching for the core of it.
"Choi Sara Admits to Cheating in Piazza dello Chef Contest—Sabotaged Rival's Dish."
The words slam into you, one after another, but nothing hits harder than the revelation buried in the details. The rival chef she cheated out of a rightful victory—the one whose career could have been different if not for her actions—was Minho.
A sharp gasp escapes you. The abrupt end of their relationship, the distance, the bitterness—it all makes sense now. But why confess everything now, and why to the press?
Your grip tightens around the phone before you shove it back into Taesoo’s hands, your feet already moving before you fully register what you’re doing. Your heart pounds as you sprint toward the stairs, taking them two at a time.
Chris’s office door looms ahead. You don’t bother knocking—you push it open with force, breathless from your rush. Chris is already on his feet, his expression unreadable but undoubtedly aware.
“Chris—” you manage between pants, but he’s already moving, reaching for his suit jacket as if he anticipated your arrival.
“I know,” he says simply, slipping the jacket over his shoulders as he walks toward you.
“You’re going to see her?” you ask, though you already know the answer.
He nods, adjusting the lapels of his jacket. “I’m heading out now.” Then, as he reaches you, his hand rests gently on your shoulder. His touch is steady, reassuring. “I’ll let you know when I get back. And I’ll tell Sara you’re worried about her.”
You nod, exhaling a quiet, “Thank you.” Your voice feels small, barely audible over the storm of thoughts in your head.
Chris offers a final nod before stepping past you, out the door.
You remain standing there, watching him go, unable to shake the weight settling in your chest. No matter where she is, you can only hope that Sara is alright.
-
You’ve expected Minho to keep his head down and work as if nothing happened, and he does exactly that. The tension in the air is almost suffocating—everyone in the kitchen knows about Sara’s confession, and Minho knows that they know. But as always, he moves through the lunch service with precision, barking out orders in his usual sharp tone, as if the weight of the news hasn’t touched him.
The last order of the lunch service prints through the machine, and Minho tears it off, scanning it quickly.
“Table 14. Two filet mignon course meals. Make them both rare,” he announces.
Sous-chef Seojun, who handles the steaks, pauses as he reaches for the meat. “Rare? Both of them?”
Before Minho can respond, a service staff member rushes into the kitchen, looking slightly panicked. Just as he opens his mouth, Minho beats him to it.
“Did the customers at table 14 really request them rare?”
The service staff nods quickly. “Chef… it’s them. The food critics—the same ones who complained about the lobster last time.”
A hush falls over the kitchen. Everyone still remembers the criticism Farfalle received, and now those same critics are back. You glance around, noticing how the team has subtly stiffened. Minho sees it too.
“Everyone! Pay attention to your frying pans,” His voice cuts through the tension like a knife. “Start the entrée line course, now.”
“Yes, Chef!” everyone answers in unison, snapping back into motion.
The next several minutes pass in focused silence. The steaks are cooked, plated, and sent out. The kitchen moves efficiently, but the underlying unease remains.
Then the service staff returns. “Chef, the food critics would like to speak with you.”
Minho barely reacts. He removes his apron and straightens his jacket. “Clean up,” he orders before stepping out of the kitchen.
But instead of following Minho’s instructions, everyone slowly gravitates toward the chef’s table. Hyunwoo is the first to break the silence.
“Do you think the restaurant’s reputation took a hit because of Chef Sara?” he asks, his voice low but curious. “Maybe they’re here to change our star rating.”
Seungwan hums in thought. “It could be. The new menu, the press conference—it all happened when Chef Sara was still here.”
Taesoo chimes in next. “Or maybe they just want to evaluate Chef Lee alone now that he’s the only head chef.”
Felix, leaning against the counter, shakes his head. “Chef doesn’t care about any of that.”
Taesoo raises an eyebrow. “Why not? A higher rating is always good. I hope we get something better than whatever rating Chef Sara got.”
Felix nods, glancing toward the dining area. “Ah... so that’s why they ordered the steaks rare.”
Taesoo frowns. “Wait… is there a reason why they ordered it rare?”
You finally speak up. “Because when meat is rare, they can evaluate its quality better. The freshness, how it was stored, how well it was prepared and cooked—it all shows.”
Taesoo gasps, as if the realization just hit him. Hyunwoo grins, nudging Seojun. “Good thing we have Sous-chef back there. You’ve got the Midas touch when it comes to the grill.”
Seungwan nods in agreement. “Yeah, when we think of steak, we think of Sous-chef Seojun.”
Seojun, clearly flustered, smiles shyly at the praise. They’re not wrong—if anyone could pull off the perfect steak, it’s him. But you’re not as reassured as they are. Your thoughts linger on the bigger issue.
If the critics are here for a reevaluation, that means trust in Farfalle’s kitchen might already be wavering. And trust, once lost, isn’t so easy to regain.
-
Minho moves through the dining hall with practiced ease, ignoring the curious glances from guests and staff alike. He knows everyone is watching—waiting to see how he’ll handle this. But he doesn’t falter, doesn’t let the weight of their expectations slow him down.
When he reaches table 14, he stops at a respectful distance, straightening his posture. He meets the eyes of the two food critics seated before him and offers a professional nod.
“Good afternoon,” he says smoothly. “I’m Lee Minho, head chef of Farfalle.”
One of the critics, a man in his late forties with sharp eyes, returns the greeting and slides a small card across the table. “Nice to meet you, Chef Lee Minho. We’re from Culinary Gazette.”
Minho picks up the card, glancing at it briefly before slipping it into his pocket. Straight to business.
The first critic leans back slightly, a small smile on his face. “The filet mignon was well executed. The composition of the course was balanced, and if it had been ordered medium, it would have made for a solid, traditional dish.”
Minho remains silent, waiting.
The other critic, a woman with neatly tied-back hair, tilts her head as she adds, “You used high-quality meat. That much is obvious. But it lacked a clean, light taste. Even when it’s barely cooked—still dripping with blood—the best kind of steak should have that purity in flavor.”
The first critic nods along, placing his utensils down with a soft clink. “A few years ago, this dish at Farfalle was excellent. But now… it’s falling behind.” His expression remains neutral, but his words carry weight. “We can’t give high marks to a kitchen that doesn’t keep up with the times.”
Minho takes it all in, keeping his expression unreadable. He isn’t foolish enough to dismiss their critiques outright. They have a point. But he also knows when someone is testing him.
He pauses for a moment before responding. “Eating rare meat—something even the most seasoned chefs in Italy shy away from—and having such a discerning palate for the flavor of an almost-raw steak…” His lips curl into the faintest of smirks. “I’ll take it as belligerence.”
There’s a beat of silence, then— The first critic lets out a low chuckle, nodding in approval. “You're good.”
The woman beside him smirks, impressed but not entirely won over.
Minho meets their gaze, his smirk never wavering. “A true professional should be able to solve that issue as well.”
The critics exchange glances before the man leans forward slightly. “We know Chef Choi Sara used to be a co-chef here.”
Minho’s smirk barely falters, but there’s a subtle shift in his posture. There it is. He doesn’t look away, keeping his voice even as he asks, “And what does that have to do with Farfalle’s star rating?”
The woman tilts her head, considering him before answering simply, “Can we trust the dishes from this kitchen now?”
Minho knew this was coming. He knew this was the real test. And this—this is what he’s feared the most. People losing trust in his kitchen.
-
Minho sits at his desk, fingers drumming idly against the wood as he waits for the team to gather. One by one, they filter into his office, standing in a semi-circle, some looking confused, others tense. He can tell they’re wondering why they’ve been called in. Good. He prefers getting straight to the point.
Seungwan is the first to speak up. “Chef, why did you call us?”
Minho shifts his gaze to Seojun. “It’s about you, Sous-chef.”
Seojun blinks, clearly caught off guard. “Me?”
Minho crosses his arms, his tone cool and precise. “I’m talking about the steak that went out earlier—rare.” His eyes sharpen. “There was a hint of odor from the fat that I didn’t taste when the meat was cooked medium or well done.”
Seojun tenses at that, his lips pressing into a thin line before he retorts, “Isn’t that exactly why they eat it rare? If they don’t like it, they should order it well done.” He pauses, his expression growing more defensive. “Wait—was this what the food critics told you?”
Before Minho can answer, Hyunwoo interjects, his voice rising in panic. “Did they lower our stars?”
Minho flicks his gaze to him, unimpressed. “Why are you talking about stars when I’m talking about the steak?”
Seojun huffs, clearly frustrated. “But why do they eat it rare? Because they can’t find a problem when it’s cooked medium or well done?” His jaw tightens. “I only hear this as them nitpicking.”
Minho exhales, calm but unwavering. “So you’re not grateful for them pointing out a flaw in your dish?”
Seojun stiffens at that.
Minho continues, voice even. “If we eliminate that odor—if we make the rare steak taste cleaner—then it’s only going to get better when it’s cooked medium or well done.”
But Seojun isn’t backing down. “Perfect taste, best taste—that’s all in the heads of critics.” He exhales sharply, frustration evident. “Why do we have to play along with these people?”
Minho smirks, tilting his head. “We can play along. And if we find a better way, we’ll benefit from it.” His voice is casual, but his eyes gleam with intent. “So let’s play along.”
Hyunwoo hesitates before asking, “Does that mean… you’re going to change the filet mignon recipe?”
Minho shakes his head. “No.”
As if on cue, Taesoo steps forward, handing over a cut of wrapped meat. Minho takes it, holding it up for everyone to see.
“This,” he says, “is meat tightly wrapped in cloth and plastic wrap. By compressing it like this, the blood is squeezed into the corners of the wrap.”
Seojun folds his arms, unimpressed. “That kind of odor can be taken care of with a sauce.”
Minho shakes his head. “That’s like covering up an unwashed, greasy face with makeup.” He lets the words hang in the air before adding, “The best steak doesn’t come from the sauce. It comes from the meat itself.”
Silence lingers—until you raise your hand.
Minho nods at you. “Go ahead.”
You glance at the wrapped meat. “What about the steak losing its juiciness?”
Minho picks up another cut of meat and turns it slightly in his hand. “That’s why we’ll tie it with strings.” He demonstrates, then continues, “We’re also not putting it directly on the grill anymore. First, we sear it on a pan. Then, we finish it in the oven.”
You tilt your head. “So it’s cooked twice?”
Seungwan’s eyes widen slightly. “You’re telling us to start doing all of this during a busy service?”
Minho glances at the team, watching their reactions carefully before announcing, “I want everyone to stay after work and start wrapping the filet like I showed.” His tone leaves no room for negotiation. “That’s your homework.”
A collective groan ripples through the group. Taesoo mutters something under his breath.
Before anyone can complain further, Minho points at you and Taesoo. “The two of you are excluded.”
Taesoo triumphantly grin but you raise your hand to offer yourself. “I can help—”
Minho interrupts smoothly, “This requires strong pressure on the meat. But if you want to help, be my guest.”
Hyunwoo’s face contorts in frustration. “Why do we have to do all this?”
Minho meets his gaze, unreadable. “Because you’re in charge of the filet mignon course.”
But there’s another reason—one Minho keeps to himself.
-
Minho stands at the coffee station, cradling the warm ceramic cup in his hand, relishing the quiet moment before the chaos of the kitchen pulls him back in. The aroma of freshly brewed coffee fills his senses as he takes a slow, deliberate sip. Then his phone rings.
He exhales sharply, already suspecting who it is. When he checks the caller ID, his irritation is confirmed—an unknown number. He answers with a clipped "Hello?"
"Chef Lee Minho, this is Reporter Shin from The Daily—"
Minho doesn’t even let the man finish. The moment he hears reporter, he hangs up. He knows exactly what they want. They want his thoughts on Sara’s public confession, on the scandal, on him.
He shoves his phone back into his pocket, but before he can even enjoy his coffee, it rings again—same number. Minho ignores it.
His fingers tighten slightly around the cup as he brings it back to his lips, focusing on the warmth, the taste, anything but the persistent buzzing in his pocket.
Across from him, Felix watches, his eyes lingering for a little too long. Minho doesn’t acknowledge it at first, but he knows Felix isn’t the type to keep his thoughts to himself.
Sure enough, Felix finally speaks. “Why don’t you just meet with the reporters and tell them the truth?” His voice is casual, but there’s an edge beneath it. “Tell them how she screwed you over—how you lost so many opportunities because of her.”
Minho takes another slow sip before setting his cup down, then levels a sharp glare at Felix. “If you ever blab about this to the press, I’m going to kill you.” His voice is even, controlled, but the weight behind his words is unmistakable.
Felix falters, but only for a split second before he recovers with a grin. “I just want to make sure you get the honor and recognition you deserve.”
Minho studies him, narrowing his eyes slightly. He doesn’t expect Felix to hold more of a grudge against Sara than he does.
He leans in slightly, his voice dropping to something lower, almost amused, but laced with warning. “You’d better stop before I fill your mouth with fillings and steam you in the oven like dumplings. Got it?”
Felix’s grin wavers, replaced by a wary smile. “Okay, okay—message received.”
Minho doesn’t linger. He gets off the stool, intending to head back into the kitchen, but his phone rings again. He nearly ignores it until a notification pops up on his screen.
A text. From Sara. Minho hesitates before unlocking his phone.
“I can finally breathe now. I loved you, Lee Minho. I lost, Lee Minho.”
Minho stops walking. He rereads the message, his grip on the phone tightening. Lost? That sounds like a goodbye. Like she’s accepting defeat.
That’s not the Sara he knows. The Sara he knew for years wouldn’t just—give in like this. Something unsettles in his chest, a frustration, an unease. This doesn’t feel like a win. Without a second thought, his fingers move over the keyboard, typing out a reply.
“What do you mean you lost? The real match begins now. Don't run away. Let's start over. Come back.”
Minho stares at the screen, his message hanging there, waiting, as if his words alone could pull Sara back. But deep down, he knows it’s not that simple.
She should have just accepted the truth and moved on—quietly, without dragging this mess into the public eye. Without making a spectacle out of it. What good did it do, confessing everything like that? It didn’t fix anything. It didn’t undo the damage.
Minho exhales sharply, locking his phone and shoving it into his pocket. If she thought this was over, she was wrong. Because this didn’t feel like a win.
-
Minho ordered the entrée line to gather in the kitchen after work, and now here you are, taking out slabs of meat from the freezer and setting them on the counter. The cold seeps through your fingertips, but what’s worse is the glares Hyunwoo and Seungwan are shooting your way.
You grab another piece of meat, and that’s when Hyunwoo scoffs. "Did Chef tell you to keep an eye on us?"
The accusation comes out sharp, like he’s already convinced of the answer. You frown and mutter, "You're impossible."
Seungwan clicks his tongue, shaking his head. "Chef acts so righteous all the time, but I guess he’s just another snob obsessed with the star rating."
You don’t take the bait. "Let’s just get this over with. The longer we stand here arguing, the longer this is going to take."
Hyunwoo groans, throwing his hands up. "Do we really have time for this? Everyone else is busy working on new dishes, but no—we’re here, squeezing blood out of perfectly fine meat."
He exhales sharply, muttering under his breath. "We better win first place at the New Chef Culinary Challenge, or—"
Seungwan slaps a hand over Hyunwoo’s mouth. They freeze. Seungwan’s jaw tightens, and Hyunwoo looks like he wants to sink into the floor.
But it’s too late. You already know. You cross your arms. "So you guys are preparing for the New Chef Culinary Challenge."
Silence. Then—
"Uh—no? I mean, yeah? Wait, no—" Hyunwoo stammers.
You turn to Seojun. Unlike the others, he doesn’t look surprised—just resigned. "Is it true, Sous-chef?"
His lips press into a thin line before he sighs. "Yeah. But since you've already been keeping it a secret, just keep pretending you haven't heard anything."
Your stomach twists uncomfortably. "You know you can't keep this from Chef forever. You're representing the restaurant. He should know."
Seojun exhales through his nose. "I just need you to keep quiet."
You take a step forward. "Why not just ask him?"
His expression hardens. "The Chef? We’d be grateful if he didn’t get in our way."
They don’t understand Minho like you do. "He wouldn't. You guys are wrong about him."
Hyunwoo lets out an exaggerated scoff. "Oh yeah? He thinks we’re wrong too. Apparently, even after all these years, Sous-chef doesn’t know how to grill meat."
You stare at them, pulse thrumming. "Then let me ask him for you."
"Hey! No way." Hyunwoo is quick to shut it down.
"Don’t even think about it," Seungwan adds, crossing his arms.
You look back at Seojun, hoping he’ll be reasonable, but his gaze is sharp as he says, "You should know when to stay out of things. This is not as simple as you think. Please do us a favor. Keep quiet."
Your jaw tightens, but you know when to step back. "Yes, Sous-chef."
Seojun nods, then turns to Hyunwoo and Seungwan. "Put the meat back in the freezer."
Your stomach churns. "Wait—shouldn’t we still do what Chef ordered?"
Seojun doesn’t hesitate. "I’ll take care of it. Just go home."
Before you can protest, Seungwan grabs your arm and pulls you out of the kitchen. He only lets go once you’re outside, turning to you with a finger pressed against his lips—an unspoken command to stay silent. Then, without another word, he disappears back inside.
You exhale, rubbing a hand down your face. This isn’t right. Minho is going to find out eventually. And when he does—
"Hey, why are you standing there?"
Your heart jumps. You turn around to find Minho standing there, already changed, backpack slung over one arm. His gaze flickers to the kitchen door behind you, then back to your face. Did he hear anything?
He raises an eyebrow. "Let’s go home."
For a second, you hesitate as the weight of secret tugging at your chest. But then, without a word, you fall into step beside him.
The car ride home is quiet. You keep your mouth shut, afraid that if you say too much, Minho will find out the truth—that the entrée line isn’t doing what he asked. That they’ve been using the kitchen to prepare for the New Chef Culinary Challenge instead.
You shift in your seat, staring out of the window. The streetlights blur past, casting fleeting shadows inside the car. The only sound is the soft hum of the engine—until Minho’s phone vibrates against the center console.
You glance at the screen out of reflex. No name. Just numbers. It rings once. Twice. Then stops. You ignore it at first, but curiosity gets the better of you. "Why aren’t you answering the calls, Chef?"
Minho keeps his eyes on the road. "Reporters have been calling all day."
You nod, looking away again. Silence lingers between you both, heavy and unspoken, until you can’t hold back anymore.
You turn toward him. "Chef, I know the meat is important, but you have to respect other chefs’ methods too."
Minho doesn’t react so you press on. "You can tell me what to do all you want, because I like you and I know you're trying to help, but—"
"That’s enough." Minho cuts you off, voice firm. He knows exactly where you’re going with this.
But you refuse to stop now. "They’ve been working for years, Chef. They’re experienced. You can’t treat them like they don’t know the basics."
One hand on the wheel, he answers easily, "They don’t know the basics."
You exhale, gripping your hands together. "They just want to improve and do better. That’s why they’re doing New—"
You freeze and feel like slapping your mouth for almost spoiling the secret.
Minho’s eyes flick toward you, sharp and narrow. "New what?"
You shake your head. "Nothing."
He doesn’t push, but you can feel his gaze linger before he focuses back on the road. You let out a quiet breath of relief, choosing your next words carefully.
With utmost caution, you sweetly ask, "Can you at least show them half the affection you show me?"
Minho doesn’t even hesitate. "No."
You blink. "What—why?"
"Why should I share my affection for you with those guys who don’t even listen to me?" He glances at you. "My affection is too valuable. I don’t want to share it."
When the two of you enter the elevator, he reaches for your hand, fingers curling around yours with ease. But before you can enjoy the warmth, your phone rings inside your bag.
With a sigh, you pull away and rummage through your things. Dad. You pick up. "Hello?"
Your dad skips the small talk. "Are you done with work?"
"Yes."
"How many times did the chef say 'do it again' today?" he asks. "Did the number go down?"
You sigh. "Actually, it’s been going up."
Instead of comforting you, he scolds you. "You should be doing a better job. Imagine what it’d be like for him if you keep messing up while dating in that kitchen."
Betrayal stings at your chest. You grumble, "Whose side are you on, dad?"
Your dad ignores the question entirely. "When are you going to bring him over?"
Annoyed, you snap, "I don’t know." Then, without waiting for a response, you hang up and shove your phone back into your bag.
Minho smirks. "So, your dad is taking my side, huh?"
Then—he laughs, a devilish little sound that only annoys you more.
You groan, leaning against the cold metal wall. "All the men in my life are so annoying."
Minho’s smirk grows—until you add, "Except Chris."
The smirk instantly vanishes, he shot you an icy glare. "What did you just say?"
Before you can answer, the elevator dings open. You step out and stop to look over your shoulder as you call back, "I said you’re annoying."
And with that, you turn toward your apartment, leaving him behind.
-
The first thing Minho does when he steps into the kitchen is check the meat. He doesn’t greet anyone. Doesn’t look anywhere else. He walks straight to the freezer, Taesoo trailing behind him like a shadow.
The moment Minho opens the freezer, his jaw tightens. The meat looks exactly the same as it did yesterday.
They didn’t do a single damn thing. Minho mutters under his breath, voice sharp with irritation. "So they made sauces instead of doing what I told them to do."
He slams the container shut. Crosses his arms. Exhales harshly through his nose. "I told them to tie it up," he bites out, his jaw clenched so tight it hurts. "They didn’t even do that either."
Taesoo opens his mouth, maybe to explain or make excuses, but Minho doesn’t let him. "Not a single thing I told them to do. Not one."
The anger simmers, but he keeps it under control. He turns to Taesoo, ready to unleash hell—but then he remembers. He told Taesoo not to do it.
At the start of lunch service, Minho stalks to the chef’s table and raises his voice. "Since we're not prepared, we’re not taking any steak orders today."
Murmurs ripple through the kitchen. Some chefs glance at each other, others stiffen, but Minho doesn’t give a damn. His eyes land on Seojun’s station, where containers of sauce sit lined up neatly. He points at them. "Stop wasting your time on useless things and just do as I tell you."
Seojun bristles but Minho’s gaze stays locked on him. "Did you put gold in that sauces? Hm? Why are you so obsessed with them?"
Seojun doesn’t answer. Instead, he glares. "Why don’t you stop picking on us?"
Before Minho can respond, Felix cuts in. "Why do you think he’s just picking on you, Sous-chef? Aren’t we supposed to follow the chef’s orders no matter what?"
Seojun ignores Felix, his anger still focused on Minho. His jaw clenches, eyes burning with frustration. "If your goal was to insult me, congratulations. You’ve succeeded. Do whatever you want, Chef. Take filet mignon off the menu if you want—it’s your kitchen, your rules."
Minho scoffs, stepping closer. "Do whatever I want?" He tilts his head. "So if I wanted to pull you guys out of the New Chef Culinary Challenge, I could? Or keep you in? Since, you know, I can do whatever I want?"
Silence. The entrée line stiffens. Their faces betray pure shock—like they never expected him to know. Their heads immediately turn to you. Their eyes accusing.
You shake your head fast, hands raised in defense. "I didn’t say anything, I swear."
Minho lets the tension settle, then continues, voice cold. "You can’t even follow your own chef’s orders. What makes you think you can satisfy the judges?"
His lips curl into a smirk. "You didn’t even bother preparing the meat. If you can’t do that, how the hell am I supposed to believe you can cook a decent steak?"
Silence again. Minho watches them squirm before delivering the final blow. "I know you’ve been practicing for the competition behind my back. But whether you enter or not, one thing’s for sure—you’re going to humiliate Farfalle."
Minho can’t take their defiance anymore and that’s when he makes his decision. He lifts his head, sweeping his gaze over the entire kitchen. His deep brown eyes hold authority, intensity, and absolute control.
"From now on, no one is allowed in this kitchen after business hours. The doors will be locked."
The words drop like a hammer. The tension is thick enough to cut with a knife, but before anyone can protest, the first order comes through the machine. The ticket prints out with a sharp, mechanical beep, cutting through the heavy silence.
Minho grabs it. Starts calling out the order when—
"How could you do this to us?" Hyunwoo’s voice cuts through the air like a crack of thunder.
Minho watches as Hyunwoo turns to you, his expression full of betrayal. He expects them to think that he knew about it from you just because the two of you are dating.
You shake your head, voice firm. "I didn’t tell him anything. I never told Chef."
Felix frowns, arms crossed. "I knew something was weird about you guys lately." He looks at Hyunwoo. "How long were you gonna keep this a secret? You didn't even tell your own Chef."
Hyunwoo’s fists clench. "Stay out of our business."
Felix doesn’t back down. "How is this just your business?" He looks at the entire entrée line. "If you're competing under Farfalle’s name, doesn’t this involve everyone?"
No one answers and then Felix shakes his head, disbelief in his eyes. "How could you keep this from us?"
Seungwan snaps. His body tenses, ready to lunge at Felix, but before he can move, Minho’s voice slices through the chaos. "ENOUGH!"
Everything stops and Minho glares at them all. "I’m going to read them again and if any of you cannot hear our customers orders, then you should leave this kitchen right now."
He reads the orders loud and clear. The weight of his words presses down on everyone. "Table number 8. One Sicilian eggplant dish, one vongole, one basil pesto."
When he finishes, no one answers. His patience snaps.
"Are you all deaf?" His voice rises, sharp and commanding. "Are you not going to answer me?"
Reluctantly, the kitchen echoes back. "Yes, Chef."
Minho exhales, shaking his head. He knew the entrée line was stubborn, but this? This is worse than he expected. They’re not just disobedient. They’re reckless. And Minho hates reckless chefs.
-
You finish your lunch quickly, not bothering to linger like the others in the dining hall. Minho isn’t here. In fact, you haven’t seen him since lunch service ended.
Something tells you to check his office first, but when you peek inside, the chair is empty. The tension from earlier still lingers in your mind, making you restless as you continue your search. The rooftop is your next stop, and when you push open the door, you sigh in relief at the sight of him. He stands by the railing, arms folded, gaze fixed on the city bathed in the warm afternoon sun.
You approach quietly, coming to a stop beside him. The breeze is soft against your skin, carrying the faint scents of the restaurant below. You lean against the concrete railing, mirroring his posture as you let the silence settle between you.
After a while, he turns his head slightly. His eyes meet yours, and you offer him a small, knowing smile.
“Have you had lunch yet, Chef?” you ask.
Instead of answering, Minho exhales a slow, heavy sigh and looks ahead again.
Curious, you tilt your head. “How did you know about the entrée line entering the New Chef Culinary Challenge?”
“I just found out by chance,” he says simply, as if it isn’t a big deal.
You study his face for a moment. “Then why did you give them such a hard time if you already knew?”
Minho turns toward you again, this time lifting his fingers in a familiar motion, gesturing for you to come closer. “Come here.”
You narrow your eyes. “No.”
He quirks an eyebrow, feigning innocence. “I won’t flick you.”
You don’t believe him. Your weight shifts back slightly as you take a small step away. “Then why do I have to come closer?” you ask, wary.
Minho doesn’t wait for your compliance. In one smooth movement, he closes the distance himself, looping an arm around you to keep you from slipping away. His head presses gently against yours, his warmth sinking into you as his voice drops to a quiet reprimand.
“How could you just stand there and say nothing while they were all ganging up on me?” he murmurs.
You blink. “Chef—”
“Now that you’re in the entrée line, have you decided to team up with them?” His voice is smooth, but his grip tightens ever so slightly. His eyes are mere inches away, sharp and searching, holding you captive beneath his gaze. “Am I not your priority anymore? Is that it?”
Your heart stumbles over itself. Overwhelmed, you answer in a small voice, “I only did that because I care about you.” You swallow, willing yourself to meet his gaze. “It wouldn’t have looked good if I took your side.”
Minho pulls away, exhaling in frustration. “You never admit when you’re wrong,” he mutters, shaking his head. His arm falls from around you as he turns back to the view.
For a second, you hesitate. Then you inch closer, determined to get back on his good side. You reach out, gently patting his shoulder.
“I trust you, Chef,” you tell him softly but full of conviction.
You pat his shoulder again—harder this time. “Posso farcela!” you exclaim.
A chuckle escapes him, low and amused. Those are the very words he used to encourage you once. Catching you off guard, he leans in, pressing his forehead against yours. His voice is quiet, but firm as he repeats the words back to you, his accent crisp—“Posso farcela.” Then, with a teasing smirk, he corrects, “That’s how you say it.”
You giggle as he pulls away, but your hand lingers on his back. Slowly, you rub gentle circles against it. “Cheer up, Chef,” you murmur, knowing he needs to hear it.
Minho smiles, softer this time, before repeating the words once more—“Posso farcela.”
But you know that, right now, he’s the one who needs to believe it.
-
You’ve just finished changing, slinging your bag over your shoulder as you step toward the door. Just as you’re about to exit the locker room, the door swings open with force.
Sous-chef Seojun barges in, his face tight with panic. Hyunwoo and Seungwan follow closely behind, looking equally unsettled.
“Where’s Chef right now?” Seojun demands, slightly out of breath.
You blink at him, caught off guard. “He left earlier. Why?”
Seojun presses a frustrated hand to his forehead. “He locked the doors to the kitchen. We can’t get in to practice for the contest.”
You stare at him, momentarily at a loss. He actually did it. When Minho said he would, you thought it was just another one of his threats—nothing serious. But he wasn’t bluffing.
Your hand instinctively moves to your bag. “I’ll call him.” You hurry to take out your phone, already dialing.
But Seojun stops you. “Don’t bother,” he says sharply. “If he was going to change his mind over a phone call, he wouldn’t have locked the doors in the first place.”
Hyunwoo exhales harshly, running a hand through his hair. “Then what do we do, Sous-chef?” he asks, voice laced with frustration.
Ignoring Seojun’s protest, you press the call button anyway. You start pacing back and forth in the dimly lit hallway of the empty dining hall, fingers tightening around your phone as the dial tone rings in your ear.
After a few rings, Minho picks up. He doesn’t waste time on greetings. “What?”
You don’t bother with formalities either. “Chef, please unlock the kitchen doors. Everyone’s here right now.”
“I told them I would lock the doors.” His voice is calm, unaffected.
You grit your teeth. “Are you really going to stop them from competing?” You press the phone harder against your ear. “This could be a chance to bring peace to the kitchen. It’s good for them, and it’s good for you. Isn't that what you want?”
You let out a slow, frustrated sigh before continuing. “But I don’t understand why you’re doing the opposite.”
Minho exhales, and you can hear the edge in his voice when he finally speaks. “Do you really think they’ll suddenly welcome me with open arms if I offer to help them now?”
You scoff, disbelief bubbling to the surface. “How can you only try to get in your own way?”
Silence stretches between you both. Your heart pounds. You try one last time. “Please, Chef. Just unlock the doors. The kitchen isn’t only for you.”
Flatly, he rejects you. “No.”
Anger flares inside you. Your grip tightens on your phone. “Fine,” you snap. “Then at least give them the key. I won’t ask for your help anymore.”
Silence.
You plead again. “If you're not really trying to interfere, just let them practice here.”
A pause. Then, Minho exhales sharply. “I’m hanging up.”
And then, nothing. The line goes dead.
You lower your phone, chest rising and falling with barely contained anger. You squeeze your eyes shut, trying to steady yourself before turning around.
They’re all standing there—Seojun, Hyunwoo, Seungwan. Their expressions are tight with expectation, waiting for you to deliver an answer.
When you don’t say anything right away, their hope falters. You swallow hard, your voice barely above a whisper. “Sous-chef, I’m sorry.”
-
Minho exhales sharply, tossing his phone onto the passenger seat after ending the call. His fingers drum against the steering wheel, his gaze flicking downward. The kitchen keys sit inside the center console, glinting under the soft glow of the streetlights outside. His jaw tightens.
Is this really the right thing to do?
Keeping the kitchen to himself—locking them all out—does it actually make things better? Or is he just being stubborn?
He grips the keys, turning them over in his palm, his mind tangled in the same frustrating debate.
Then, his phone rings again. He doesn’t even check the screen. He already knows it’s you, calling to argue with him, to insist that he stop being difficult and return to the restaurant.
With a sigh, he pulls over to the side of the road before answering. “Yes, I’m coming back,” he snaps into the phone. “I’ll unlock the damn—”
A voice he doesn’t recognize cuts him off. “Hello, is this Chef Lee Minho?”
Minho’s expression hardens. He lowers his voice. “Who is this?”
“This is Reporter Shin. We spoke briefly the other day.” A pause. “I’m calling because Sara is here with me. I’d like to interview both of you for the article.”
Minho stares ahead, grip tightening on the keys. The restaurant will have to wait. He turns the car around, heading straight for the café at the address the reporter sends him.
The moment he steps inside, his eyes find Sara.
She’s slumped in her seat, hands clasped together on the table, looking as if she’d rather be anywhere but here. Across from her sits a man in his late thirties, dressed sharply, a notebook and recorder set neatly in front of him.
Minho strides toward the table. “Chef Lee Minho,” he introduces himself flatly.
The reporter stands, offering a polite smile and extending a business card. “Thank you for coming, Chef Lee. I appreciate your time.”
Minho takes the card without looking at it and slides into the seat beside Sara. He feels her eyes on him, but he doesn’t acknowledge her.
“I wanted to write this article after hearing both sides of the story,” the reporter begins. “It’s quite unusual, don’t you think? After everything that happened, you and Chef Sara still chose to work together in the same kitchen.”
Minho glances at Sara, who offers him a small, defeated smile. He looks back at the reporter. “Yes, everything written in the article is true,” he says evenly. “Sara did put my wine in boiling water. I did lose the contest because of it.”
Out of the corner of his eye, he sees Sara sink further into her seat. “However,” Minho continues, turning his gaze back to the reporter, “what your article left out is the most important fact—”
He leans forward slightly. “I was going to lose that contest anyway.”
The reporter blinks. “What?”
“Wine or no wine,” Minho states plainly, “Sara’s dish was better than mine that day.”
The words hang heavy in the air. Sara’s head snaps toward him, her eyes wide and glossy.
Minho doesn’t waver. “The only mistake she made was that she didn’t believe in herself. But what’s even clearer is that she regretted what she did. She worked harder than anyone to prove herself. And now?” He exhales. “Now, she’s an even better chef than before.”
Sara presses her lips together, a sad smile tugging at the corner of her mouth.
Minho shifts his gaze back to the reporter, his voice sharp. “What upsets me is that because of this, an excellent chef might not be able to cook again.” He meets the reporter’s eyes.
The reporter hesitates but then straightens in his seat. “That’s beside the point,” he says. “Chef Sara’s misconduct is evident—”
“I have forgiven her.” Minho cuts him off, his voice firm. “And I stand by what I said. She was an excellent chef then, and she’s an excellent chef now.”
The reporter remains silent but Minho pushes back his chair, rising to his feet. He looks at the man one last time. “That’s my confession.” His voice is quieter now, but no less resolute. “What more do you need?”
The reporter doesn’t answer so Minho turns to Sara. “Are we done here?”
Sara blinks rapidly, as if snapping herself out of a daze. She nods.
Minho extends a hand. “Let’s go.”
For a moment, Sara just stares at it. Then, she smiles—a real one this time—and takes his hand.
-
You pace near the entrance of the restaurant, your arms crossed tightly over your chest. Every few steps, you glance toward the street, expecting—hoping—to see Minho approaching with the kitchen keys in his hand. But no. He’s been keeping you on edge for nearly three hours now, feeding you nothing but false hope.
Behind you, Seojun sighs loudly, his impatience mirrored by Hyunwoo and Seungwan, who have been shifting their weight from one foot to the other for the past hour.
Seojun exhales sharply. “Are you sure Chef said he’d bring the keys?”
You hesitate. Truthfully, you’re not sure. Minho never actually promised, but you want to believe he’ll come through. You want him to prove you wrong, just this once.
“Can you wait a little longer, Sous-chef?” you plead, looking at Seojun desperately.
But Hyunwoo finally snaps. “A little longer?” he scoffs. “What time is it now? Chef could’ve gone to his house and come back twelve times already!”
That’s it. They’re done waiting. Without another word, Seojun turns on his heel, leading the other two toward the parking lot. Hyunwoo mutters under his breath as he picks up the bag of ingredients they brought, grumbling, “I swear, Lee Minho must’ve been my sworn enemy in a past life.”
Panic surges through you. You step forward, ready to stop them, to say something—
But Seungwan spins around, pointing an accusatory finger at you. “This is all because of you.”
You freeze. “What?”
“You told Chef about the New Chef Culinary Challenge.”
“No! I told you so many times,” You shake your head quickly, your voice rising with frustration. “I didn’t tell him anything!”
Seungwan doesn’t look convinced, but before you can argue further, Seojun turns to face you. There’s no anger in his expression—just quiet disappointment.
“Do we look that pathetic to you too?” he asks, his eyes sad and defeated.
You open your mouth but nothing comes out. Seojun shakes his head and gets into the car. You watch as they drive away, their frustration, their disappointment, all of it sinking into your chest like dead weight.
-
Instead of going home, you take a detour to the bar, sinking onto a stool with a weary sigh. The dim lighting and quiet hum of conversation offer a moment of escape, and you find yourself nursing a glass of alcohol, letting the bitterness settle on your tongue.
Your phone buzzes. A text from Minho.
Where are you?
You scoff, rolling your eyes as you stare at the screen. You don’t bother replying, choosing instead to grumble at your phone, “None of your business.”
Another buzz. Another text.
I’m sorry.
You let out a sharp, humorless laugh and mutter, “Whatever,” before taking another sip of your drink.
Then, another message pops up.
Look at the moon.
You huff at the absurdity of it—you're inside a bar. But curiosity wins, and you turn your head toward the window, eyes landing on the bright, glowing moon outside.
Before you can react, a warm presence settles beside you, and then—soft lips press against your cheek.
Your breath catches as you turn to find Minho grinning at you, his expression smug. You purse your lips, looking away with a pout, pretending his sudden appearance doesn’t affect you.
Minho slides onto the stool next to yours, resting his arm on the counter. “I can see the tower of complaints from a mile away,” he teases.
You take another sip of your drink, the warmth of alcohol making your words bolder. “What did they do that was so terrible, Chef?” you blurt out, the frustration you’ve been holding back spilling over.
Minho raises an eyebrow.
“The sous-chef, the cooks—they’re working hard every day to get better, isn’t that a good thing?” You lean in slightly. “Why do you think they had to hide it from you? Why couldn’t they just ask you to be their manager chef?”
Minho exhales sharply, reaching for your glass. He takes it from you and lifts it to his lips. “Are you their spokeswoman now?” he scoffs before taking a sip, his face twisting at the bitter aftertaste.
“No,” you say, shaking your head. “But if you weren’t the Chef, I’d be standing right beside them, feeling the same frustration.”
You meet his gaze, voice softening. “They’ve never been to Italy, never studied at a prestigious culinary school. And maybe you think that doesn’t matter, but it does—to them.” You pause, searching his face. “They don’t have the privileges you and I do, Chef. It’s discouraging.”
Minho stays quiet, his fingers resting against the glass. You take a breath and try again. “Chef...”
He looks at you, eyes guarded. “What?”
You hold his gaze. “Don’t lock up your feelings like you locked up the kitchen doors.” You lean in just a little closer, your voice gentle yet firm. “Can you open up your heart to them like you did to me?”
Minho studies you for a long moment, then exhales through his nose. “Fine,” he mutters, nudging your glass toward the bartender for a refill. “You can stop with the nagging now.”
A slow smile spreads across your face. You lean in further, eyes gleaming. “Do you really mean it?”
Minho sighs, but there’s a suppressed smile at the corners of his lips. “Yes.”
You watch as he gestures to the bartender before muttering, almost menacingly, “The entrée line is dead meat now that I’m going to be their manager chef.”
You laugh, the sound light and genuine. “Thank you, Chef.”
He turns to you, eyes narrowing slightly. “Why are you thanking me?”
You don’t answer—just smile. But then, out of nowhere, Minho frowns slightly. “But what if... What if they don’t want me to be their manager chef?”
You wave off his concern. “There’s no way.”
Still, he continues, almost pouting now. “It would’ve been better if they asked me first.” His voice lowers. “What if I offer, and they turn me down? I’ll die of humiliation.”
You blink, momentarily surprised. Even Minho has his insecurities and the thought endears you. You chuckle. “That will never happen.”
Minho leans in, tilting his head. “How can you be so sure?”
You smirk. “Because you’re Chef Lee Minho.”
Minho scoffs, mumbling, “You never know.”
“But you’re the best chef in the world,” you say simply.
He bursts out laughing, a delighted, almost bashful laugh that makes your heart swell. You notice the tips of his ears turning red, and it only makes your smile grow.
Propping your chin on your hand, you let out a dramatic sigh. “This isn’t good.”
Minho raises a brow. “What now?”
“I wanted you all to myself,” you pout.
Minho nearly chokes on his drink but manages to swallow before laughing again, shaking his head in disbelief.
You keep your eyes on him, the warmth in your chest turning into something softer.
Then, Minho leans in close, his voice low, teasing yet sincere. “Take me then,” he murmurs. “Take all of me. I’m yours anyway.”
There’s something different about him tonight—not just in the way he’s humoring you, but in the way he’s actually listening. You’ve seen it happening, little by little.
At first, Minho was nothing but sharp edges and closed doors. He ruled the kitchen like an untouchable king, and anyone who didn’t meet his impossible standards was cast aside without a second thought. But lately—lately, he’s been changing.
And now, here he is, actually considering what you’ve said instead of brushing it off with another snide remark. Your chest swells with something warm. Pride.
Without thinking, you grab the front of his jacket, pulling him in. Minho barely has time to react before you press your lips to his, the kiss stealing the last of the space between you.
For a second, he’s stunned—but then he melts into it, kissing you back. When you pull away, you look into his eyes and whisper with all of your heart, “Thank you.”
Something flickers in his eyes—surprise, maybe, or something deeper, something unspoken. He doesn’t respond right away, just stares at you as if trying to decipher whether you really mean it. And then, he smiles.
-
Minho feels lighter than he has in a long time as he steps out of the elevator, your hand still warm in his. He glances at you, and that same sweet smile lingers on your lips. It makes his fingers tighten around yours instinctively, an urge blooming in his chest—he wants to kiss that smile, claim it, keep it for himself forever. But then, you stop.
Minho halts beside you, following your gaze, and that light feeling instantly dissipates the moment he sees him. Chris.
Your hand slips from his grasp so quickly it almost stings. You step forward, greeting Chris with the same warmth you always have, and Minho clenches his jaw when Chris smiles back at you, his voice gentle as he notes, "You're home quite late."
Minho rolls his eyes. Why does he care what time you get home?
He doesn’t let the moment stretch, stepping into the interaction with a sneer. “You’re obviously not here to see me.”
To Minho’s surprise, Chris doesn’t immediately brush him off. Instead, he looks at him directly and says, “Actually, I am here to see you.”
Minho glances at you, confused, but you only nod, taking this as your cue to leave. You excuse yourself, voice softer now, telling them both goodnight before retreating into your apartment.
Minho watches the door close behind you before unlocking his own and pushing it open. “Well?” he says, keeping it ajar for Chris.
Chris steps inside, following Minho into the dining room. Minho gestures for him to sit before heading to the kitchen, grabbing a bottle of wine and two glasses. When he returns, Chris is already watching him, his expression unreadable.
“I heard everything from Sara,” Chris begins, voice steady. “Thank you.”
Minho sets a glass in front of him, pouring the wine smoothly. He doesn’t sit down just yet. “I don’t think that’s something for you to be thankful for.”
Chris swirls his glass, taking a slow sip before responding. “Whether you and Sara were in love or not, she’s someone important to me and is a good friend.”
Minho finally takes his seat, pouring himself a drink. “I didn’t do it to get thanks from you,” he mutters. “But how did you and Sara even become friends?”
Chris smiles faintly. “Thanks to you.”
Minho raises an eyebrow. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
Chris leans back, fingers resting on his glass. “She told me that if you ever came back, she wouldn’t be able to love anyone else. That she still had feelings for you.”
Minho exhales sharply, gripping the stem of his glass.
Chris doesn’t give him time to dwell on it. “Now that she’s hit rock bottom, will you help her get back up?”
Minho’s eyes narrow. “How about you? I thought you were her friend.”
Chris shrugs, a hint of coyness in his expression. “You’d probably be more of a help to her than I would.”
Minho scoffs. “She should get back up on her own from now on.”
For a moment, silence lingers between them, only the faint sound of Chris tapping his fingers against his glass filling the air. But Minho has his own questions—one he’s been meaning to ask for a while.
He takes a sip of his wine before speaking. “I don’t get it.” His voice is casual, but his gaze is sharp. “Why didn’t you tell your feelings for her before I came? Why did you keep it a secret for three years?”
Chris looks caught off guard for a split second, probably not expecting that Minho would ask about you.
Minho smirks, leaning back in his chair. “You’re a step behind me,” he taunts. “It’s too late.”
Chris only grins, and something about his calmness is inexplicably annoying. “I’m not a step behind you,” he says smoothly. “No one knows until the goal gets in.”
Minho tilts his head, lifting his glass in the air as he muses, “If Sara is your friend, then what does that make her?” His eyes narrow slightly. “What is she to you?”
Chris doesn’t hesitate. Doesn’t waver. “She’s my chef,” he says, voice steady. “A chef that I love.”
Minho bursts into laughter, the sheer audacity of it catching him off guard. He’s not sure if he should admire Chris for his boldness or pity him for his foolishness.
But as his laughter dies down, Chris’s expression doesn’t change. He remains calm, unwavering, as if he’s already decided—no matter what Minho says, no matter what happens, he’s not backing down. And that’s when it hits Minho.
Chris isn't just saying this to provoke him. He means it.
Minho grips his glass a little tighter. The realization settles uncomfortably in his chest—Chris isn’t planning to stop.
For the first time tonight, Minho feels something unexpected creep in. He should be worried.
-
You're about to step into your room when Sara’s door creaks open. She stands in the hallway, looking at you with an unreadable expression before casually asking how you’ve been—when it should be you asking her that question.
The two of you end up sitting in the living room, cups of tea in hand. Sara lets out a small, content sigh before she speaks. “It’s only been a couple of days, but this place feels so unfamiliar.”
You smile and tell her that everything is the same.
Sara returns the smile, though it doesn’t quite reach her eyes. “The place is the same,” she murmurs, “but maybe it’s because I came back a different person.”
She sets her cup down on the table, then looks at you directly. “Are you disappointed in me?”
You don’t answer right away. Instead, you tell her the truth. “I was worried about you.”
Something in Sara’s expression shifts, as if she wasn’t expecting that response.
“I admire you,” you continue earnestly. “I knew who you were and looked up to you long before you moved in. That’s why it felt like we’d been friends for years.”
Sara blinks in surprise, and then, to your relief, she looks happy—elated, even.
You go on. “All the female chefs dream of becoming like you. Even back in culinary school, we all did.” You lean in slightly, studying her face. “You’re going to shake this off and get back on your feet again, right? Like you always do?”
Sara hesitates. “I don’t know…” she admits. “Would I be able to do that?”
You shake your head immediately, refusing to accept that. “What do you mean you don't know. You’re Chef Choi Sara.”
Sara lets out a small laugh at that, but there’s something thoughtful in her gaze. Then, her expression turns serious. “I should’ve come forward and admitted my mistakes first. But I think… I changed the order around for my own convenience.” She sighs. “I guess I thought people would forgive me and understand my wrongdoing if I made a fresh start.”
She looks at you again, hesitation flickering across her face before she says, “Minho couldn’t come to you or the cooks because he was helping me.”
Your lips part slightly, surprised.
“He came to speak to the reporter I was with,” Sara explains. Then, as if recalling the moment in her mind, she smiles to herself. “I knew right then that Minho wasn’t the same Minho I used to know.”
You raise an eyebrow at that. “What do you mean?”
Sara looks at you, then smiles. “Minho is an even more wonderful man now. Because of you.”
Your face warms at her words. You don’t know how to respond, but before you can even try, Sara sighs and leans back. “You’re too strong of an opponent for me,” she says lightly. “So I’m going to drop out of the competition now.”
Flustered, an awkward laugh escapes you.
Sara watches you with amusement before her gaze softens. “I’m going to start over from the beginning.” Then, turning to you, she asks, “Will you help me?”
You don’t hesitate. “Yes, Chef.”
Sara frowns at that. “Don’t call me ‘Chef.’ I’m not qualified for that title anymore.”
You shake your head in disagreement. “That’s not true, Chef.”
Sara chuckles, a real, warm laugh this time. The weight of the past days lingers, but for the first time in a while, the night doesn’t feel cold.
-
Minho is startled to see you already waiting outside his apartment door. You’re grinning, your eyes bright as you greet him with a sweet, “Good morning, Chef.”
He suppresses a smile and hoists the strap of his backpack higher on his shoulder before walking past you toward the elevator. You follow closely behind, your steps light and eager.
As the two of you wait for the elevator, you turn to him. “What did you and Chris talk about last night?”
Minho doesn’t answer. Instead, he glances at you and asks, “How’s Sara?”
“She’s sleeping,” you reply, then add, “She must be really tired.”
Minho nods. “Good.”
The elevator chimes, and both of you step inside. As it descends, you turn to him again, curiosity evident in your voice. “So? What did you two talk about?”
Minho feigns innocence. “Who?”
You roll your eyes. “The two men who growl at each other every time they meet. What could you possibly have to say to each other?”
Minho glances at you, tilting his head. “What did you girls talk about?”
With a teasing smile, you answer, “We talked about you.”
Minho smirks. “We talked about you.”
You narrow your eyes and search his face, trying to get him to look at you. “What exactly did you talk about?”
Minho shrugs. “I don’t know.”
The elevator doors slide open, and before you can press further, he steps out, leaving you to follow.
On the car ride to work, Minho’s phone rings. He glances at the screen and sees Sous-chef Seojun calling. You see it too.
He picks up, skipping the formalities as usual. “What is it?”
There’s a pause on the other end before Seojun hesitantly mutters, “Chef…”
Minho cuts in before he can finish. “Yes, I’m your manager chef for the New Chef Culinary Challenge.”
You swat his arm and mutter under your breath, “Be gentle.”
Minho side-eyes you but keeps listening as Seojun stammers, “Are you�� serious?”
“Yes.”
“But why—”
Minho’s tone turns teasing. “What? You don’t want me?”
“N-No! That’s not what I meant!” Seojun quickly corrects himself.
“Then?” Minho presses. “You do want me to be your manager chef?”
There’s a brief pause before Seojun confirms, “Yes, Chef.”
Minho smirks. “We’re going to start right away.”
This time, he hears the entrée line shouting in unison through the phone, their enthusiasm palpable. Minho leans back in his seat, enjoying the moment before casually warning, “Brace yourselves.”
“Yes, Chef!” they chorus back.
And then, just because he can, he adds menacingly, “You’re all dead meat now.” He hangs up, satisfied—only to yelp in pain when you hit his arm.
“Do you really have to say that?” you scold, glaring at him.
Minho rubs his arm dramatically. “It’s called motivation.”
You shake your head, but a second later, both of you burst into laughter, the sound filling the car as the morning sun casts golden light over the city streets.
-
The moment Minho steps into the restaurant, he heads straight for the kitchen. He expects chaos, hesitation—maybe even defiance. But to his surprise, the entrée line is already working on the meat exactly as he instructed.
He watches them in silence, moving through their stations one by one. His sharp eyes scan each movement, each technique.
When he reaches Hyunwoo’s station, he stops. “You’re not wrapping it properly,” Minho points out, his voice calm but firm. “The juice will seep inward.”
“Yes, Chef.” Hyunwoo doesn’t argue like he usually does. Instead, he immediately corrects his mistake, adjusting the wrap with careful precision.
Minho observes him for a moment, realizing something. The way he approaches the problem changes everything. He’s spent years pushing, demanding, forcing results—but he didn’t know there was an easier, better way until now. A small, satisfied smile tugs at his lips.
Turning away, he strides back to the chef’s table and leans against it. “Taesoo,” he calls out.
Taesoo looks up from his station. “Yes, Chef?”
“Gather everyone in my office before lunch service.”
“Yes, Chef,” Taesoo enthusiastically answers.
Minho watches them for a moment longer before heading toward his office, feeling something settle in his chest—something that feels a lot like pride.
Once everyone is crammed into his office, Minho wastes no time. He leans against his desk, arms crossed, and gets straight to the point.
"Farfalle has been invited to participate in the New Chef Culinary Challenge," he announces. "If we win first place, we'll be given the title of Best Italian Restaurant—and the winning chefs will get the opportunity to study in Italy."
A ripple of murmurs spreads through the room, excitement mixing with uncertainty. Minho lets it settle for a beat before he continues.
He turns his gaze to the entrée line, calling their names one by one. “Sous-chef, Park Hyunwoo and Choi Seungwan have been chosen to represent Farfalle in the competition.”
Felix, standing next to you, looks utterly bewildered. He blinks rapidly, his confusion clear. But Minho isn’t done.
“In addition to that, I’ll be their manager chef.”
Felix’s head snaps toward him, mouth slightly open. Minho ignores him.
“We’ll be represented in the contest by our locally trained chefs, but all of us will be preparing for this together,” he states. His tone leaves no room for argument. “I want everyone to stay after hours every day to prepare and practice.”
Felix points at himself, then at you. “Wait—does that include us?”
“Yes,” Minho confirms without looking at him. “Which also means everyone will have to partner up.”
Felix looks even more surprised. “Partner up as in—”
Minho hisses through his teeth, cutting him off. Felix immediately quiets down, mumbling an apology.
Minho exhales sharply. “You two already have three years of experience in Italy. You’ll share your skills with your partners, step by step, course by course. Got it?”
A chorus of groans rises from the entrée line, but only Seojun has the nerve to voice his complaints. “Chef, we don’t have time for this, and we don’t even get along. Are you doing this to us on purpose?”
Minho’s expression remains blank. “Yes.”
Seojun gapes at him then turns to Hyunwoo and Seungwan but they're just as bewildered.
“And to make it worse, I’m pairing you with the person you hate the most,” Minho adds casually.
The room erupts in protests. Minho tunes them out. Taesoo raises his hand and Minho gestures for him to speak.
“What about me, Chef?” Taesoo asks.
“You just keep doing what you’ve been doing,” Minho answers. “You don’t need to worry about the contest.”
“Yes, Chef,” Taesoo replies immediately.
Minho gives them all a sharp look before concluding, “That’s it. Get back to work.”
A collective, reluctant “Yes, Chef” murmurs through the room as everyone drags themselves toward the door.
Minho notices Felix hesitating, clearly about to protest, but before he can open his mouth, you grab his arm and pull him along, laughing. “Come on, it’s going to be fun.”
Felix groans dramatically, but Minho catches the small, amused smile he’s trying to hide.
-
After dinner service ends, everyone takes a one-hour break, but once the clock runs out, they gather back in the kitchen, ready for after-hours practice. Minho walks in, eyes sweeping over the group, noting their varying levels of exhaustion and determination. Good. They’ll need both.
He steps up to his chef’s table, resting his hands on the edge as he speaks. “There’s only one ingredient we can predict with some certainty,” he begins. “Beef. But we don’t know which cut it’ll be.” His eyes scan the room. “Could be tenderloin, could be sirloin—but one thing’s for sure: the main dish is beef.”
A few nods. No one dares to interrupt as Minho continues. “The hors d’oeuvre, soup, pasta—every course has to complement the main. Got it?”
“Yes, Chef,” they all respond in unison.
“For tonight’s practice, we’re working with tenderloin you guys have prepared. Each of you will come up with a full-course meal to go with it.”
Another unified, firmer, “Yes, Chef.”
Minho wastes no time assigning partners. “Felix, you’re with Seungwan. Hyunwoo, you’re with her.” He jerks his chin in your direction before turning to his own station. “I’ll partner with Sous-chef.”
With that, practice begins. Minho heads to Seojun’s station first. “Cook the meat rare, medium rare, medium, medium-well, and well-done. I want you to cook all five.”
“Yes, Chef,” Seojun answers without hesitation.
Minho lingers, watching as Seojun methodically seasons each cut with salt and pepper. There’s a rhythm to his movements, precise but almost too careful.
Minho studies him for a moment before casually asking, “Sous-chef, have you always been this brusque?”
Seojun glances at him and—unexpectedly—smiles. He doesn’t answer.
Minho slyly smiles and moves on. At Felix and Seungwan’s station, Felix is deep in conversation with himself. “We could do a tomato-based starter. Or maybe something lighter—citrus?”
Seungwan nods. “Sounds good.”
Felix hums. “Or we could go with mushrooms. What do you think?”
“Sounds good.”
Minho sighs. He strides up behind Seungwan and gives him a light smack on the back of the head. “Stop saying sounds good to everything,” he scolds. “Think before you answer.”
Seungwan swallows and nods quickly. “Yes, Chef.”
Minho turns to Felix. “And you—stop giving him multiple-choice. Make him answer your question.”
Felix straightens, nodding. “Yes, Chef.”
Satisfied, Minho moves on to your station, just as you return from the pantry with tagliatelle. He barely makes it two steps before you whip around and snap at Hyunwoo.
“Why did you put in the spaghetti?” you ask with your eyes widened.
Hyunwoo doesn’t even look up as he nonchalantly says, “Why does it matter?”
You exhale sharply, incredulous. “Because it’s a cream sauce pasta.”
Minho steps in before you bore a hole on Hyunwoo’s head with your laser glare. “Spaghetti is good with olive oil sauces,” he explains, crossing his arms. “For cream sauces or bolognese, use wide pasta—like tagliatelle.”
Hyunwoo nods, but you suddenly point at the pan and scolds, “At least, shake the pan. The pasta’s getting mushy.”
Hyunwoo startles and hurriedly shakes the frying pan to salvage it.
Minho exhales through his nose and walks back to his chef’s table, observing the kitchen as everyone continues working. It’s still rough. Not perfect. But at least it’s a start.
-
Minho lingers in the kitchen, arms crossed as he leans against the chef’s table, watching you and Taesoo clean up after practice. The kitchen is quieter now, save for the sound of running water and the occasional clang of metal against metal. It’s almost peaceful. Almost.
Then, the peace is disrupted as Chris walks into the kitchen.
Minho lifts a brow but doesn’t straighten up. “What brings you here?”
At the sound of Chris’s arrival, you and Taesoo pause mid-task, glancing over in curiosity.
Chris doesn’t answer right away. Instead, he pulls out a credit card, placing it on the chef’s table with a small but deliberate motion. “This is for the contest preparations,” he announces. “I don’t know how else to help, but I want to do something. And I figured this way, I can actively support both the harmony and quality of this kitchen—especially for the competition.”
Minho picks up the card, turning it between his fingers before giving Chris a flat look. “So, this is your way of pressuring us to take first place?”
Chris only smiles, coy and confident. “Weren’t you going to take first place anyway?”
Next to you, Taesoo grins, clasping his hands together in exaggerated admiration. “Wow, that was so cool. Giving Chef the credit card like that,” he gushes.
You lean forward on the counter, propping your chin on your hand. “Right? That's our manager.”
Minho glares at you. You, of course, are too busy swooning over Chris and his stupid credit card to care. Annoyed, Minho turns back to Chris. “If you were just going to give me this, you could’ve done it privately. Why make a big deal out of it?”
Before Chris can respond, Taesoo cuts in. “It’s not that big of a deal.”
You let out a soft sigh. “It is a big deal.”
Minho hisses at both of you, but you and Taesoo only grin in response.
Chris, ever composed, simply adds, “Since I did make a big fuss, I’ll say this too—let's not overwork everyone. I don’t want the contest interfering with regular kitchen duties.”
Minho nods and shifts his gaze to Taesoo. “As a matter of fact, Taesoo, you can go home now. From now on, just focus on your regular duties.”
Taesoo brightens immediately. “Seriously? Thanks, Chef!”
Minho turns back to Chris, exhaling through his nose. “How about you go home too, Mister Manager? Wouldn’t want this interfering with your regular duties.”
Chris slyly smiles, giving everyone a casual, “Goodnight,” before leaving the kitchen with Taesoo in tow.
Now, it’s just you and Minho in the kitchen. He looks down at the credit card, rolling it between his fingers again before glancing at you. “If we don’t win first place, Chris might tell me to reimburse him for all this.”
You laugh softly, tilting your head. “We’ll win first place.”
Minho raises a brow and leans in slightly. “How do you know?”
You playfully bump your shoulder against his, a small, easy gesture. “Because you’re managing the team.”
Minho hates how easily you can make him smile—but that’s exactly why he loves you. You stay when everyone else can’t stand him for long.
-
It’s early in the morning, and the restaurant is still empty. The silence stretches through the halls, interrupted only by the soft hum of a computer. As expected, Chris is already in his office, his brows slightly furrowed as he reads something on the screen.
You pop your head through the door, a bright smile tugging at your lips. “Good morning.”
The moment he looks up and sees you, his face lights up—like it always does. “Hey,” he greets, his voice warm. “Come in.”
You shake your head. “Actually, I want you come with me?”
Chris blinks, confused, but doesn’t hesitate to push his chair back and stand. As you lead him toward the kitchen, he falls into step beside you, eyeing you curiously. “You’ve been working late nights,” he comments. “Aren’t you tired?”
You glance at him and reply softly, “It’s not like I’m the only one tired. Everyone, including the chef, is working hard.”
When you arrive in the kitchen, you turn to him with a small grin before stepping aside to reveal a plate of mini spinach lasagna—the dish you know is his favorite.
Chris stares at it, momentarily stunned, before his lips stretch into an elated smile. “Wait—is this what I think it is?”
You nod, confirming, “Your favorite spinach lasagna.”
Grabbing a fork and a napkin, you place them beside the plate and gesture toward it. “Go ahead, have some.”
Chris narrows his eyes at you playfully. “What’s the occasion?”
You shrug, keeping your voice light. “No occasion. Just felt like making it.” You don’t tell him the real reason—that you made it as a quiet thank-you for everything he’s done.
Chris eyes you again like he doesn’t quite believe you, as if he’s about to tease you for it, but instead, he mutters a quiet, “Thank you,” before digging in.
You watch as he eats, a contented smile plastered on his face. The sight of him enjoying the food makes something warm settle in your chest. But as he nears the last few bites, curiosity tugs at you, and you finally break the silence.
“What did you and Minho talk about last time?”
Chris glances at you mid-chew so you continue. “At his place, the other night,” you clarify. “Chef said you guys talked about me. Is that true?”
Chris spears the last piece of lasagna with his fork, shoving it into his mouth as a sly smile curves his lips. He chews slowly, deliberately dragging out the suspense. Then, finally, he answers. “It’s true. We talked about you.”
You tilt your head. “What did you say?”
Chris dabs his mouth with the napkin, casual as ever. Then, in that same effortless way, he says, “I told him that I love you.”
A laugh bursts from your lips before you can stop it. “Yeah, okay,” you chuckle, shaking your head, assuming he’s joking.
But then Chris meets your gaze—steady, unwavering. “I’m serious,” he says.
The smile slips from your face but he holds your stare, his voice gentle yet firm as he repeats, “I love you.” A beat passes before he continues, “I’ve always been in love with you. Since the moment I met you.”
Your breath catches as Chris exhales, almost like he’s relieved to finally say it aloud. “That’s why I offered you the job—because I wanted you close to me.”
You knew he liked you. But this—to say that he loves you—it’s something you never even dared to consider. And now, your heart aches in your chest because you know the answer he wants from you isn’t one you can give.
Chris watches you, his expression unreadable. When you fail to find the right words, he simply smiles again, softer this time. “Thanks for the food,” he says before turning and walking out of the kitchen.
You stand frozen, your mind spinning as a lump forms in your throat. The sadness settling inside you isn’t just sadness—it feels more like guilt. Guilt that you can’t return his feelings.
Before you can think twice, your feet move on their own, and you break into a run. “Chris!”
He stops in the hallway, his back still to you. Slowly, he turns, his eyes meeting yours. You search his face, desperate to say something, anything that will make this feel less heavy.
But in the end, all that comes out is, “I’m sorry.”
Chris smiles. Not in disappointment, not in pain—just a simple, understanding smile. He nods.
Your own lips curve into a faint, wobbly smile, even as tears prick at your eyes. This time, you say what you can say. “Thank you.”
Chris holds your gaze a moment longer before murmuring, “Just stay close to me. That’s enough for me.”
You nod, swallowing back the lump in your throat, and as you stare into his eyes, you let them say all the things you don’t have the words for.
-
Minho steps into the restaurant, the familiar scent of freshly brewed coffee filling the air. His eyes scan the room instinctively, pausing when he spots Chris sitting alone at the coffee station. With a quiet sigh, Minho makes his way over, grabbing the stool beside him without a word. He reaches for the pot, pouring himself a cup, the rich aroma curling in the air between them. Neither of them speaks at first. The silence lingers, comfortable in a way that only comes with familiarity.
Then, Chris calls him. “Chef.”
Minho barely glances at him. “What?” His tone is indifferent, automatic.
Chris sets his cup down, fingers loosely curled around it. “She told me that I’m not for her.”
Minho expected this. He knew it was coming. And yet, hearing it out loud still catches him off guard. He takes a slow sip of his coffee, letting the bitterness settle on his tongue before he says, “Let’s have a drink later.”
It’s not a suggestion, more of a casual invitation, the kind that doesn’t need much thought.
But to his surprise, Chris shakes his head. “I don’t want to.”
Chris doesn’t elaborate. He just sits there, sipping his coffee like he hasn’t just turned Minho down flat.
Minho scoffs, but there’s no real annoyance behind it. Chris is annoying but now that he’s used to it, Minho thinks he is not that bad.
-
The clock creeps past midnight, but the kitchen is still alive, filled with the rhythmic clatter of knives against cutting boards, the sizzle of pans, and the quiet murmur of focused conversation. Minho moves through the space, eyes sharp, hands tucked into the pockets of his apron as he surveys the progress of the night’s practice. He stops first at Seojun’s station, dipping a spoon into the sauce meant to accompany the steak. The rich aroma fills his senses as he tastes it. The balance is almost there, but—
“Add more brandy,” Minho says, licking the remnants off his lips. “The meat’s already tender, so I’m not sure about all this sweetness.”
Seojun hums in thought, nodding. “I agree. I’ll fix it, Chef.”
Minho moves on, his steps light but deliberate as he approaches Seungwan’s station. Felix is there, nodding approvingly as he tastes the cauliflower soup. “The sweetness is perfect,” Felix comments. “And the aroma’s nice.”
Minho watches for a moment, the satisfaction settling in his chest before he continues his rounds. At your station, he stops in front of the stove, lifting the pan of pasta he’s been working on and holding it out to you. “Here. Try it.”
You grab a fork, testing the pasta first before twirling a portion coated in sauce and popping it into your mouth. Minho watches as Hyunwoo waits, anticipation written all over his face. Then, your lips curve into a grin. “It’s a success.”
Hyunwoo grins back, holding up a fist. You bump it without hesitation.
Minho exhales through his nose, amusement flickering in his chest, before turning back to his chef’s table. He surveys the kitchen one last time, then announces, “Let’s finish up here. Clean up and get some rest. We have an important day tomorrow.”
The kitchen shifts—knives are set down, stations wiped clean. But before anyone disperses, there’s a quiet moment of camaraderie. Pats on the back, murmurs of “Good luck,” and tired but proud smiles exchanged between teammates.
Minho watches all of it. No matter what happens tomorrow, this—his kitchen—has done well. And he’s proud.
-
Minho doesn’t have to look to know that you’re asleep in the passenger seat. Your soft, steady breathing fills the quiet space, the faint rise and fall of your shoulders confirming just how exhausted you are. You don’t even stir when he shifts the gear into park.
He exhales, leaning back against his seat for a moment before deciding not to wake you. Instead, he unclips his own seatbelt, steps out into the night air, and rounds the car to your side. When he opens the door, the dim streetlights cast gentle shadows over your sleeping face.
Minho watches you for a beat longer than he should. There’s something about seeing you like this—unguarded, peaceful—that makes his chest feel tight in a way he can’t explain. The corner of his lips tugs upward as he reaches out, brushing a few strands of hair away from your face with careful fingers.
Then, he leans in, unbuckling your seatbelt with the same tenderness. He takes your bag first, slinging it over his shoulder, before positioning himself to carry you on his back. With practiced ease, he lifts you, adjusting his grip as he straightens up. The car door swings shut with a quiet thud behind him.
You stir, your arms tightening around his shoulders as you slowly wake. Your voice is groggy when you mumble, “You can put me down now. I can walk.”
Minho scoffs and tightens his hold on your legs. “Just stay still.”
You obey, resting your head against the crook of his neck, your breath warm against his skin. He starts walking, the cool night air contrasting the warmth of your body pressed against his back.
After a moment, he asks, “Do you know why it’s tough for women to become chefs?”
You hum in question, still half-asleep. “Why?”
Minho shifts your weight slightly before answering, “Because women aren’t stupid.”
There’s a pause before he continues, his voice softer now. “Only stupid people would dig for a well in a dry desert. And as a chef, it feels like you’re endlessly digging, never knowing if you’ll find water.” He slows his steps, turning his head slightly toward you. “You’re beautiful to me because you’re stupidly stubborn.”
You blink sleepily at him, but he doesn’t stop. “You turned down a rich guy. You take whatever impossible task I throw at you just so I can hold my head up as a chef. You helped me be a good chef.” Minho smiles to himself before adding, “I’m so grateful for you… because you’re stupidly stubborn.”
You look at him then, a quiet smile forming on your lips. Your eyes hold something deep—something that makes Minho’s pulse stutter for a second. He holds the gaze, but then you move first, leaning in just slightly—just enough for him to meet you halfway.
His lips capture yours in a slow, tender kiss. It lingers, warm and unspoken in its meaning, a silent gratitude that words could never quite hold.
When he pulls away, he finds you smiling at him. You place another soft peck on his lips before resting your head against his neck again, sighing in contentment.
Minho exhales, warmth overflowing in his chest. Without another word, he tightens his grip on you and keeps walking, the weight of you on his back feeling a little lighter than before.
-
The night is quiet, save for the faint rustling of the sheets and the soft cadence of your breaths. The world outside feels distant, insignificant, as if nothing exists beyond this room, beyond the warmth of Minho’s skin against yours.
He takes a moment to worship you, how your body is a vision against the white sheets, so perfect, so divine but at the same time, he feels the temptation to ruin you.
Minho aligns his cock with your entrance, he pushes just enough before withdraw it and then pushes it back inside, this time not stopping until he fully sheathed inside you.
His face hovers only a few inches above you as he murmurs, “How do you always feels so good?”
He thrusts slowly, deliberately, as though memorizing the way your body responds to him—the way your breath hitches when his fingers trace the curve of your spine, the way your lips part when he leans down to kiss you, deep and unhurried. His hands explore you with reverence, as if he’s searching for something he never realized he was missing until you.
Minho has never been like this before. Never taken his time like this, never felt the urge to savor each moment as if it’s something fleeting. But with you, it’s different. You make him want to stay in this moment, to drown in it, to lose himself in the warmth of your body and the way you whisper his name like it means something more.
“Minho...”
His forehead presses against yours as he moves, his breath warm against your lips. His hands cradle your face, his thumbs brushing over your cheeks like he’s trying to etch this feeling into his bones.
He’s had lovers before, but this—this is something else. This is intimacy in its purest form, a connection that seeps into him, filling the hollow spaces he didn’t even know existed.
When he looks into your eyes, half-lidded and full of something he’s almost afraid to name, Minho knows.
He’s never been this into someone before. And he doesn’t think he ever will be again.
The night wraps around you both, quiet and intimate, the world beyond these walls forgotten. The only thing that exists is the warmth of Minho’s body against yours, the slow rhythm of your breaths mingling in the still air. His movements are unhurried, each touch deliberate, like he’s memorizing the way you feel beneath him.
Then you look at him, eyes hazy, searching.
“What are you thinking, mmh?” you whisper, your voice barely more than a breath.
Minho stills. His grip on your waist tightens just slightly, like he’s anchoring himself. He could say it—could tell you that you make him feel things he never thought he would, that this is different from anything he’s ever known. But the words don’t come, not yet. He isn’t ready.
Instead, he answers with a kiss. Slow, deep, reverent. His lips move against yours as if trying to tell you everything he can’t say. His hands trace over your skin with purpose, lingering, savoring. He holds you close, pressing his forehead to yours as he stills completely, just staying like that, connected, feeling every bit of you against him.
Time stretches, the moment suspended in something weightless, something sacred.
Then, with a breathless murmur, he finally thrusts into you again, pouring every unspoken word into the way he touches you, into the way he loves you.
-
The competition hall buzzes with tension, the air thick with the quiet hum of anticipation. Minho surveys the crowded space, noting the presence of teams from some of the city’s most renowned restaurants.
The competition is stiff, but he isn’t here to lose. He glances at the trio seated next to him. Seojun, as always, maintains a calm exterior, but Minho knows him well enough to see the flicker of nerves behind his eyes. Hyunwoo and Seungwan, on the other hand, don’t bother masking their anxiety—it’s written all over their faces.
Beyond them, Minho catches sight of the small group of supporters from Farfalle. You’re nestled between Felix and Taesoo, talking quietly. Minji and Yura sit nearby, also here to cheer the team on.
The announcement comes: it’s time to unveil the secret ingredients.
Minho steps forward, his pulse steady as he rounds the table. His hands are sure as he lifts the lid off the box, revealing the ingredients inside. He hears the sharp intake of breath beside him as Seojun spots the meat—tenderloin. Good.
Minho digs further and pulls out a pack of fresh squid. The second Hyunwoo sees it, he sighs in frustration. "Squid! But this is the cheap kind," he mutters under his breath.
Minho doesn’t even look up as he replies, “It’s a contest. They want us to prove we can turn cheap ingredients into something worth serving.” His gaze flickers to the panel of judges, landing briefly on Chef Rossi. He has a feeling the challenge stems from him.
Turning back to his team, Minho straightens. “The judges are testing us,” he says, voice firm. “But this is where we show them our skills.”
He grabs the board and pen, holding them up for emphasis. “Listen, once we submit our course menu, we can’t change it. So think carefully. Look at the ingredients. What dishes work?”
He gives them a moment to think before turning to Seojun first. “Main course?”
“Tenderloin steak,” Seojun answers without hesitation.
Minho nods, writing it down before shifting his attention to Seungwan. “Hors d’oeuvre?”
Seungwan hesitates, rifling through the ingredients, his expression frustrated as he picks up the squid. “What am I supposed to make with this?” he sighs.
Minho clicks his tongue. “Don’t start that.” He levels Seungwan with a look. “You’re the most optimistic person in this damn kitchen. You always find the best in any dish. Do the same here. What’s the positive in these ingredients?”
Seungwan’s brows furrow. He looks back at the squid, fingers tapping against the packaging. A few seconds later, his expression shifts—realization dawning. “Squid carpaccio,” he says. “There’s a unique taste to squid when it’s fresh. I can work with that.”
Minho smirks. “Are you confident with it?”
Seungwan meets his eyes. “Yes, Chef.”
The four of them continue finalizing the menu, the tension in the air shifting into focus and determination. Once everything is set, Minho hands their submission to the panel, his mind already calculating the next steps.
They have little time before heading into the kitchen. He turns back to his team, gaze sharp as he looks at each of them.
“This is it,” he says. “Soon, there won’t be any chef to answer to. No one yelling at you to do it over. You’re on your own.” His voice lowers slightly, just enough to make them listen. “I hope this is the last time I’ll have to curse you out. Go out there and take first place. Got it?”
The three of them answer immediately. “Yes, Chef!”
Minho exhales. “From here on, it’s all up to you guys. I’ve done what I can to help.”
Another firm, unwavering reply: “Yes, Chef!”
Minho glances at each of them before nodding. “Come on, let’s do this properly.”
He extends his hand, and they all gather in, hands stacked together in a show of unity. He looks at them one last time before murmuring, “Good luck.”
With that, he watches them leave for the competition kitchen, a rare smile tugging at his lips. No matter what happens next, he’s proud.
-
The tension in the competition hall is almost suffocating. Minho watches as the chefs return with their finished dishes, the air thick with anticipation. From the sidelines, he sits with you beside him, your warmth grounding him amidst the pressure.
“The final round of the New Chef Culinary Challenge is about to begin.”
The words echo across the hall, and Minho exhales sharply. It’s time. He feels your fingers tighten around his hand, a reassuring squeeze before you lean in, your breath warm against his ear. "Posso farcela."
Minho glances at you, smirking at your whispered encouragement. Without another word, he stands and strides toward the table marked with Farfalle’s name.
Seojun, Seungwan, and Hyunwoo are already there, standing stiffly in a line. Minho claps each of them on the shoulder, his touch firm, steady. “Good work.” It’s all he says, but the weight behind it is clear.
The judges begin making their rounds, moving from table to table with slow, deliberate steps. Each contestant watches with bated breath as they meticulously sample every dish, jotting down scores with unreadable expressions.
Minho stands still, hands clasped behind his back, his eyes fixed on one judge in particular—Chef Rossi. The old man tastes each dish in front of him with careful consideration, his gaze revealing nothing. Minho has always respected his palate; in a room full of critics, his opinion is the only one that truly matters.
But when Chef Rossi finally sets down his fork, his expression remains cryptic—an almost imperceptible flicker of something in his eyes before he turns away, leaving Minho grasping at straws.
A slow, simmering frustration builds in Minho’s chest. What the hell was that? Approval? Disappointment? Amusement?
As soon as the judges move to the next table, Minho wastes no time. He grabs a fork, slicing into the tenderloin and lifting it to his mouth. The moment the flavor bursts onto his tongue, his mind is made up.
The judges would have to be idiots not to give them first place.
Minutes stretch into eternity as the judges tally their scores. The murmuring in the hall grows restless. Beside him, his team is standing stiff, their confidence wavering in the face of the unknown.
Finally, the host steps forward, microphone in hand. The murmurs die instantly. “It is now time to announce the winners of the New Chef Culinary Challenge.”
Minho’s fingers curl slightly against the table. He’s not the only one holding his breath. A pause. A beat too long.
“We will now announce the first place winner.”
Minho doesn’t blink. He already knows. But then—
A flicker of something in the host’s expression. A hesitation. A subtle shift in the air.
Minho’s heart kicks up—just slightly.
“The winner of the 8th New Chef Culinary Challenge is...”
-
Support my writings by kindly reblog, comment or consider tipping me on my ko-fi!
@svintsandghosts @abiaswreck @ppiri-bahng @drhsthl @biribarabiribbaem @skz-streamer @biancaness @elizalabs3 @laylasbunbunny @kpopformylife @caitlyn98s @hann1bee @mamieishere @is2cb97 @marvelous-llama @bluenights1899 @sherryblossom @toplinehyunjin @hanjisbeloved @sunnyseungup @skz4lifer @stellasays45 @severeanxietyissues @avyskai @imseungminsgf @silentreadersthings @army-stay-noel @rylea08 @simeonswhore @yubinism @devilsmatches @septicrebel @rairacha @ven-fic-recs @hyunjiinnnn @lostgirlinthewoodss @schniti-is-in-the-house @jisunglyricist @minh0scat @simplymoo @inlovewithstraykids @eastjonowhere @seochangbinnnnnnnnnnn @whosanaanyway @skzswife @nightmarenyxx @vixensss @angstraykids @lenfilms @sushiinmidnight
#stray kids smut#skz smut#lee know smut#lee know x reader#skz x reader#stray kids imagines#skz imagines#stray kids scenarios#skz scenarios#skz fics#skz fanfics#kpop smut#kpop fics#kpop fanfics#taste series#seospicy smut
146 notes
·
View notes
Text
Loving you is forever, a Lee Heeseung fic by Kiki :) I'm so excited to finally read it!!
(I reblogged this on the wrong account for a sec lmfao oops)
I just wanna say, her daughter's names being Heejin and having the same starting syllables as Heeseung is so cute whether it was intentional or not. And her nickname being Bambi:(((( I bet she has boba eyes like her dad, this is so cute:((
karina is your best friend, sister even, you have known each other since you were little, even though she was only a few months older than you she was often that older sister you never had, guiding you through new experiences together and you just wished that when you grew up together, you realized sooner that she was also navigating those new experiences alongside you.— already loving the sisterly bond she has with Karina despite not being blood related. Reader staying in Seattle 👀 I wonder what's her relationship with Jay lol, I can't help but think about it.
Omg they're cousins😭 that is so cute, I already love the calm and chaotic duo vibes they have going on thats so heartwarming.—when you got in trouble for getting a C- on your chemistry exam, jay vouched for you and said that the chemistry teacher at your high school was sexist and punished all the girls in the class. — LMFAO😭😭😭 no but if a teacher ever did this that's actually insane. I love seeing all the memories reader and Jay have shoeing how deep their relationship is, it's so cute.
His relationship with his niece is so cute too like, the nicknames🥹🥹 I'm softly.—“yes… bambi. it’s her favorite movie so i nicknamed her bambi…” you respond, trying to avoid his stare. “no other reason?” he asks and you shoot him a glare. “alright alright. i’ll drop it. it’s a cute nickname anyway.” he confesses and you mutter a small thank you, thankful that he’s not prying any longer. — Jay and I on the same wavelength frfr.
Getting the history between reader and Hee:(((( omg, I'm so sad and the fact that only Jay knows Hee is the dad ahhhh :((
she looks up at you with her big doe eyes and for a second you see the uncanny resemblance of her and her father. “mama, who is my dad?” the question comes as a shock to you because although she had asked before, she’s never let the absence of her father trouble her the way it has now. your mouth slightly opens at her question but you quickly recollect yourself so she doesn’t notice your demeanor falter, afraid that your expression could cause her more worry if she was to realize how you reacted to her question. — going to cry my eyes out, poor baby :(((((
even if it made him feel crazy because love makes you do crazy things. — Hee is so in love with her I'll sob.—you were truly the girl of his dreams and now that you were back; he wasn’t going to let you go so easily like last time. — we love a man who's dedicated. It makes me wonder if reader was afraid or misunderstood things causing her to leave :((( seeing how he dealt with things when she left breaks my heart sm.
you were a bit upset, especially because jay was the one that knew what happened with everything out of all of the people in your life. you made sure to bring this up to your cousin when you had the chance, keeping in mind that jay would get a piece of your mind about this. — reader is so cute, but I definitely think confrontation is best and getting clarity and closure.
“are you ok, yn?” heeseung asked and his voice sounded muffled to you and as he scooted closer, the image of heeseung in your vision blurred and doubled like he was a mirage. you were starting to get light headed and that was when you knew that you were going to faint, the anxiety had taken over your brain and before you knew it your eyes were fluttering closed and heeseung was catching you in his arms before your body could fall over onto the coffee table. — wait omg, this is such a real response, like, I didn't know it happened to others but my anxiety attacks are the exact same way😭
Now the full backstory is known:((( I understand reader's perspective and I absolutely don't blame her for thinking she's a rebound, that's so sad no :( it's just a big misunderstanding, but it will take time to deal with that too but I love that she invited him to Heejin's birthday.
“you know.. not to be a conspiracy theorist but doesn’t heejin look like.. heeseung?” winter asks, whispering to sunghoon as she walks a bit closer to him. “no, i see it too. also, the nickname? we used to say heeseung looks like a baby deer all the time when we were in college and yn nicknamed her daughter bambi?” sunghoon adds and winter looks at him like he’s just spilled the deepest secret one can hold. — it absolutely took them long enough to realize it imo😭
Heejin calling Heeseung dad by mistake and him not even knowing its his child yet, my heart can't take it.
Omg, I absolutely loved the ending, I loved how they resolved their misunderstandings and just became a completed family. Their dynamic is so cute and I'm so glad they got their happy ending.
loving you is forever ⋆˚ʚɞ
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/edab5c7112393008accbd10aeea71da3/ce539f8ff2f5bea2-3c/s540x810/e956d0b24d4b528640cbea17831564a3aa7f0faa.jpg)
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/f6a38209e0bf9c7fd8f32871f2913d72/ce539f8ff2f5bea2-c3/s540x810/08c377f5b043c61af0ec61cb629d05ff19dcc9d6.jpg)
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/27da0742f6e696e21966a8715137ee98/ce539f8ff2f5bea2-9e/s540x810/05c99dbfbd47348a674d54b54ec0027e901d2613.jpg)
pairing: lee heeseung x reader 𓂃 ࣪˖ ִֶָ ♡
synopsis: after a one night stand leaves you with a lasting memory of the boy you left behind in the name of your daughter, heejin. you finally decide that it was time to move back home to south korea after living abroad for the last 5 years. reuniting with your old friends was everything you could've wished for as they welcomed you and your daughter; but you don't think you could ever prepare yourself to face the father of your child.
warnings: profanity, kissing, suggestive, mentions of hooking up/one night stands, drinking, characters are in their late 20s, absent father!heeseung (but its not his fault) implying that they didn't use a condom (wrap it up!!), overall 18+
genre: single mom!reader x heeseung, old friends to lovers, kind of exes to lovers, one night stand, angst, romance, drama, hurt/comfort, slow burn-ish
wc: 16558 (idk what happened i swear i blanked out writing this)
hoonieyun notes: she's finally here djfkd it took so long to finish this because i didn't want to rush it and feel like i just had to get it done to get it done. i really hope you all enjoyed this piece of work, i loved writing it and i just want to say: happy valentine's day!! you are all so deserving to be loved and surrounded by those who love you <3
the days of being in seoul, south korea felt just like yesterday when you were a college student awake at 3am eating a hot bowl of ramen after a long night of studying. ramen was your favorite thing back then but as you’ve gotten older, the days of being a broke college student turned into meticulous routine based days where all your focus went to raising your daughter, heejin.
ramen was your favorite, past tense.
you cut the habit of eating ramen so often because you needed to choose healthier options for yourself, setting an example for your daughter that although convenient and inexpensive, eating instant ramen so often wasn’t the healthiest for you.
even though you were her mom, your daughter taught you a lot and you were constantly learning as you grew together. she taught you new habits that made living better like learning to take it easy and lounging around the house with your favorite snacks while watching your favorite show was the best way to clear your head and relax.
you also learned that your previous lifestyle of putting others over yourself was something that would stay with you as you’d do anything for your daughter even if it meant that you sacrifice things that are meant for you if it means that your daughter would have what she wanted.
the air when stepping outside of the airport is crisp, the snow has melted into a thin layer of water coating the ground and it’s slightly cold but nothing a puffer coat couldn’t fix. you looked over to your daughter who was fiddling with the zipper on her own puffer coat, “bambi, you have to keep your jacket on or you’ll get sick.” you softly tell your daughter as you crouch down to her level, zipping her coat back up and adjusting the hood of her hoodie that she had layered under. she pouts to herself but ultimately knows better than to argue because she knows mom is right and because she hates being sick.
when heejin was 4 years old, she had gotten a cold for the first time and although she enjoyed being at home cuddled up under a fuzzy blanket with her favorite plush toy; she hated having a runny nose and being forced to take the yucky medicine, her words not yours– although you agree.
your phone rings and karina’s contact photo lights up on the screen, “hi, yn! i’m here, what pick-up area are you at?” she asks on the other end of the phone, slightly louder than usual so you assume she’s yelling into her car’s built in phone call feature to avoid having to drive with her phone in her hand. you tell her that you’re at arrivals 12 and soon enough you can see karina driving up to you and heejin in her silver suv. karina is your best friend, sister even, you have known each other since you were little, even though she was only a few months older than you she was often that older sister you never had, guiding you through new experiences together and you just wished that when you grew up together, you realized sooner that she was also navigating those new experiences alongside you.
“yn!! it’s been so long!!!” karina cheers as she steps out of her car, rounding the vehicle to give you a warm hug, rocking the two of you side to side as you wrap your own arms around her. “been too long.” she says, emphasizing the words like you were away for a long time. in a lot of ways you were. 5 years is a lot of time away from someone but to you those 5 years went by so much faster.
“is this heejin?” she asks, crouching down to your daughter so she can greet the child. “hi heejin, im aunt karina but you can call me rina, ok?” she says, softly shaking heejin’s small hand with two fingers. “hi auntie rina!” heejin says happily, throwing her hands into the air with a smile.
your daughter was probably the most cheerful and joyful child you’ve ever met. she never threw fits, rarely cried after the age of 2, and was very social with strangers. flashing her cute smile that would instantly melt stranger’s hearts garnering you a, “such a cute baby!” every time they’d see her.
karina stands back up straight and helps you pack your luggage into her trunk, “is this all you brought?” she asks and you explain that you didn’t want to pack too many things because moving with a lot of belongings would make it difficult. you had only flown with 4 suitcases and had 2 boxes shipped over from your old home. opting to only take what truly was important and other material things could simply just be repurchased.
you and karina share another hug before strapping your daughter into her carseat and taking a seat into the passenger side of the car. you and karina catch up like no time has passed, acting like you two were only separated for a few days when in reality it was 5 years. of course the two of you spoke on the phone every now and then while you were abroad but the time difference interfered.
“how was seattle? do you miss it already?” she asks and you have to think about the question. do you miss seattle? or were you happy to be back.
“i'm not sure to be honest. i don’t think ive been away long enough to miss it yet.” you simply say and she nods, “well i know you must’ve seoul. i know we missed you.” she says, glancing over to you
you smile at her remark and tell her that you’ve missed korea and her a lot. those 5 years in seattle went by fast because of your daughter but being away from all of your friends and even your parents was tough. you stayed with your aunt and uncle who lived in seattle who so kindly opened their home for you and 2 years after giving birth to heejin, you had enough saved up to get the two of you a small but perfect 1 bedroom apartment. it was enough for the two of you but to your daughter it was like she was living in a castle; and that’s all that mattered– knowing your daughter was happy.
“you ok?” karina asks and you’re brought back to reality. “yeah, just reminiscing i guess.” you respond and karina chuckles.
“don’t tell me you’re already thinking about going back? you can’t leave just yet, i’m not letting you go.” karina retorts and the two of you burst out into laughter. you reassure her that you weren’t going to leave korea any time soon and that you’d have ample amount of time together to catch up and make so many more memories.
“plus, i’ve got 5 years to catch up with my favorite niece. right, heejin?” she asks, looking over to your daughter in the rearview mirror. “yes aunty rina!” heejin says cheerfully. you laugh at them both and give karina a funny look, “she’s your only niece dude.” you say and karina shrugs, “and? she’s still my favorite!”.
the rest of the car ride is filled with more chit chatting and laughing, happy that the two of you are finally reunited and that you weren’t separated by thousands of miles. soon enough karina is pulling up to your home and she’s quite impressed. while living in the states you had saved enough money to purchase a beautiful home here in seoul.
it’s not the biggest but it has everything you need for you and your daughter. it has 2 rooms and 2 bathrooms, an office space for your work, a big living room with enough space for your daughter to run around in and a backyard for the same reasons. you were happy to have gotten to this point in your life and you were so happy to have a life like this with your daughter.
karina doesn’t stay long after dropping you off, only staying to help you bring in your things, and do a small tour of your home. “i promise i’ll come back tomorrow! i’ve just got some things i need to finish for work.” she explains and you let her know that it’s fine and thank her endlessly for picking up you and your daughter from the airport. you and heejin wave her goodbye as she drives away.
you walk back inside still carrying heejin on your hip. “alright, bambi. it’s just you and me, and our new home.” you say softly and heejin smiles at you.
“just you and me mama!” she says and it makes you smile as you nuzzle your nose with hers.
⋆˚ʚɞ
the next few days are filled with unpacking boxes, waiting for deliveries of furniture and food, and exploring the neighborhood and town. your car was delivered on your 2nd day back in seoul so thankfully you didn’t have to wait around at home or feel guilty of asking karina to drive you around places since she had her own fair share of responsibilities.
your other friends have asked you when they could come visit, especially your cousin; jay– who said, “i can’t believe you let karina see my niece and she’s not even blood!” when he found out karina met your daughter before your cousin.
karina was like your sister but jay was actually blood. jay is your cousin on your mom’s side and you had stayed with his parents while living in seattle until you were able to get a place of your own. he’s a few years younger than you but he was always the wiser of the two of you; he was like the angel on the shoulder of life while you were the devil– however you weren’t evil… just chaotic.
you, jay, and karina all grew up together so you all had a bond that's unbreakable. people often made comments about how jay was the gentleman he is because of all the women he grew up around and you’d agree. he was the kindest and most mature boy you know and even when he loosened up a bit and got chaotic like you, he was always the level-headed and mature jongseong at the end of the day.
when you would sneak out with boys in high school, jay would cover for you.
when you got in trouble for getting a C- on your chemistry exam, jay vouched for you and said that the chemistry teacher at your high school was sexist and punished all the girls in the class.
when you found out you were pregnant, jay was the first person you called and was right by your side every step of the way up until you were boarding the plane to seattle.
jay was your rock and you wished he was your brother but a cousin would suffice just as long as he was always there for you.
you’re about 90% moving into your new home, the last thing that needs to be completed was just tossing out all of the trash and recycling that has accumulated from all of the items you bought or takeout that you’ve been getting so you didn’t have to worry about cooking for the first week of moving back.
you’ve invited jay over for dinner after he’s insisted on cooking dinner for you and your daughter, claiming that he wants to make a good impression on his niece so he wasn’t necessarily going to take no as an answer, and honestly– a home cooked meal by jay sounded nice. he was a great cook, excellent even, you? not so much.
you knew how to cook a variety of things but most of it was out of convenience so that you weren’t always eating takeout. your daughter was simple when it came to her taste buds and favorite foods, 80% of the time she just wants to eat chicken and thankfully she doesn’t complain much about having to eat vegetables. however, never brussel sprouts. she hates brussel sprouts.
it’s around 5PM when you’ve finished putting all of your trash bags outside, giving you just a half hour to freshen up your daughter and you before jay would be arriving. he felt apologetic for not being able to help you move in but you told him that he had nothing to feel sorry for and that you knew he had a busy schedule ever since he took over his dad’s company at the beginning of the year. jay’s dad owned a construction company in seoul and although jay had different passions like music and fashion, he was the type of child to never refuse his parent’s wishes and eventually accepted that he would become the owner when he grew up so there was no point in arguing with his dad.
he was an only child so it was hard not to feel bad for him and see that he had so many things he wanted to do for his life but was often shortsighted and left responsible for whatever his parents wanted because he was their only child.
that was probably why you often felt like you needed to bring jay out of shell and loosen up a bit. being so caught up with the responsibilities he had at home, you wanted to make sure that he still had fun as a teenager because his life as an adult was already planned out for him.
when jay turned 16 you spent all of your christmas money on a guitar he had been talking about for months. jay rarely cried but you remember the pure joy and gratitude in his eyes when he unwrapped the box and saw the familiar leather case he had seen so many times at the guitar shop. you swore you could see his eyes glow from excitement when he unclasped the guitar case and finally saw the instrument on the inside. the fender eric clapton stratocaster electric guitar shined onto his face and you’d never forget the smile on his face as he set aside the guitar next to him so he could get up and give you a hug. telling you how grateful he was and that no one would know how much that gift meant to him besides you.
after changing yourself and your daughter into a fresh pair of clothes, jay was ringing your doorbell. he barely greets you when you answer the door, placing the bags of ingredients into your arms when you open them for a hug and instead he runs into your home to scoop up his niece into his arms.
“jinjin!” jay says as he carries her above his head. a nickname they both came up with whenever they’d facetime.
“uncle jayjay!” she says, giggling at him as he gently tossed her into the air and hugged each other. “yeah i’m here too y’know!” you say, narrowing your eyes at your cousin as you put the bag of groceries down onto your kitchen counter.
“yn-ieee!!” jay says, setting your daughter down onto the counter next to the groceries and giving you a hug of your own. “been so long cousin!” he says and you hum in agreement.
“well it’s not like you couldn’t come visit me in seattle!” you say teasingly and jay rolls his eyes, “oh, please! you wouldn’t even let me no matter how hard i tried– plus you know how busy i got after dad passed over the company.” he says and although he didn’t mean it in that way, you felt a slight tinge of guilt.
“i know, i know jong, just teasing. i missed you.” you say, hugging him again but this time ruffling his hair like you used to do when you were younger.
“so what’s on the menu today, chef?” you ask as you help him unpack the groceries.
“yeah, uncle. jinjin hungry!” your daughter says and you and your cousin laugh at your daughter’s remark. as she’s gotten older and has begun watching toddler shows, she’s picked up on their habits of speaking in 3rd person.
“well, jinjin. uncle jayjay is going to make you ravioli and meatballs. sound good?” he asks, staring at your daughter with a box of ravioli pasta in his hand.
“ravioli?” she asks and jay nods.
“right, you’re 5; you don’t know what that is.” he mutters and you just chuckle.
“come on, heejin. why don’t we set up the table while uncle cooks, hmm?” you ask and she nods eagerly– always excited to be a part of the activity in some way or another just as long as she’s included.
“i want the pink plate!” heejin says as she raises her arms so you could pick her up off the counter and set her on the ground. while you and heejin were at ikea shopping for home supplies, she saw a pink plate with the face of a pig on the top and the tail on the bottom and just had to have it. and honestly, your daughter looked so cute looking at it that you couldn’t say no. as a matter of fact, the plate wasn’t even very expensive and it was cute so it wasn’t a hard decision to say yes.
jay doesn’t take long to finish cooking dinner; knowing to choose something quick and easy to make so that he could feed the two of you and so he could have ample time to hang out with his niece.
needless to say, heejin loved the ravioli and was completely baffled at how they got the cheese inside of the pasta– constantly asking jay how they did it as if it was some sort of magical spell to create a ravioli.
after dinner is over and your daughter insists on dessert, the three of you enjoy some ice cream even though it’s still winter and with jay’s help in convincing you because “ice cream tastes good in every season”. you offered to wash the dishes since jay cooked you dinner and although he insisted on washing the dishes, you told him that it was okay since he could spend more time with his niece instead– to which he didn’t argue.
the rest of the night was filled with giggles as jay got to hang out with his niece outside of a phone screen. learning so much about her and how similar he was to you. he even got the opportunity to put her to bed when she got sleepy after watching bambi, her favorite movie.
“bambi, huh?” he asks after the two of you quietly slip out of her bedroom.
“yes… bambi. it’s her favorite movie so i nicknamed her bambi…” you respond, trying to avoid his stare.
“no other reason?” he asks and you shoot him a glare. “alright alright. i’ll drop it. it’s a cute nickname anyway.” he confesses and you mutter a small thank you, thankful that he’s not prying any longer.
“i know, she’s cute like a baby deer, what can i say?”
you and jay find your way into the kitchen, putting away the dishes from the dishwasher and beginning a new topic of conversation.
“does everyone know you’re back?” jay asks genuinely, not intending to allude to a certain person from your past.
“yeah, karina and ningning know. i spoke to jake and hoon yesterday and i told them i’d come up with a day they could all come over for dinner.” you explain.
you had a close friend group going into college. you, karina, and jay all grew up together and early during college you had met ningning, jake, sunghoon, and another… friend.
the seven of you were inseparable and were always together despite having completely different college majors. you, ningning, and karina all moved in together for the last half of your college career while the guys did the same. you’re all older now and have all of your own lives but most of them kept in touch with you after you decided to move away all of a sudden.
opting to not ask questions out of respect but always making sure to check up on you every once in a while.
“should i reopen the groupchat? haven’t seen the silly seven back together in a while.” and just as fast as the words leave his mouth, jay regrets it just as fast. he notices you tense up a bit as you’re putting some dishes away into the cupboard and he realizes he’s made a mistake bringing up your original seven friend group. a certain member becomes a tainted memory inside of your heart that you wished to not remember but are forced to remember in the most endearing and loving way.
someone you wished you could leave in the past but you’re glad you chose not to as the memory continues to live through your daughter.
“um, i’ll let you know. i’ve got some things i need to finish up before i start reuniting fully with everyone– plus i still need to get heejin caught up on all of her medical stuff for school so…” you begin to say and jay catches on.
“ahh, don’t worry about it! just got a bit excited to see everyone back together again. i’ll look forward to it when it comes.” jay says, softly rubbing your back and offering you a smile that you return.
“thanks jay…” you mutter quietly as you try to avoid his gaze.
⋆˚ʚɞ
after three weeks of being back home in korea, you’ve finally gotten somewhat of a routine down as you’ve settled into your new home and neighborhood. you’ve got pretty accustomed to being back in korea and although it’s only been five years since the last time you were here; a lot has changed within those five years.
you’d wake up on weekdays around 6am to get your day started, making breakfast and your daughter's school lunch before you woke her up at 7am to get her ready for school. she hadn’t started school yet back in the states so you wanted to ensure that you enrolled her into school once you had settled into your home.
she was surprisingly excited to start school and make new friends. her favorite part of kindergarten so far was break time when she and her classmates would spend 30 minutes a day at the playground. she’d come home with unruly hair opposite of the sleek bun or pigtails she had previously had when you dropped her off.
when your daughter was at school you’d spend the day cleaning around the home, finishing up the last parts of your move that had to do with papers and legal stuff, and would spend the rest of the time before your daughter got off school to run errands like going to the market or getting used to driving around your neighborhood.
it's about an hour before your daughter is off of school so you decide to quickly freshen up before heading over to pick her up.
today, you had plans to have an early dinner with karina as you hadn’t seen her since you had gotten there so it was due time to catch up now that you’ve settled in for the most part.
⋆˚ʚɞ
“where are we going, mama?” heejin asks as you help her into her car seat. “getting dinner with auntie rina, remember?” you remind your daughter and she cheers, excited that she gets to see her auntie rina again.
“why are we eating early? i want chicken!” she says and you just chuckle at her. “ok, i’ll get you chicken, ok?” you say, kissing your thumb and putting it towards her and your daughter does the same, connecting your thumbs, at the same time the two of you turn your hands 180 degrees with your thumbs pointing downwards so that your hands make the shape of a heart.
it was a small gesture the two of you did, a small way to be connected with your daughter through a special handshake between mother and daughter.
⋆˚ʚɞ
dinner was filled with laughter as you watched your daughter and karina bond over chicken, your daughter having the time of her life with all of the different flavors of chicken; her favorite being the cheese flavored one.
“so, when are we getting the gang back together?” karina asks as she places another piece of chicken on heejin’s plate, the both of you watching your daughter pick up the piece of chicken and munch on it like her life depended on it. you tried to tiptoe around her question, afraid that it would only lead to the inevitable that you were constantly postponing.
karina waves her hand in front of your face as she realizes you’ve somewhat spaced out and reiterates her question, “um.. i’m not sure. i really want to see everyone but you know..” your voice getting quiet at the end of your sentence as you realize only jay, your cousin, knew who heejin’s father was.
your friends knew of your longtime crush on heeseung when you were all in college and all somewhat knew that you’ve avoided him because of some reason that you haven’t told them. there were theories amongst the friends of why you no longer spoke to heeseung but only jay knew the reason. your friends didn’t want to pry but curiosity always filled their minds whenever they would think about you or see the photos you posted online of you and your daughter. with all of the theories they came up with, no one seemed to put together the most obvious reason and you’d rather keep that way.
it wasn’t that you didn’t want any of them to know, you just weren’t ready for them to know and aren’t entirely sure when you’d be ready. karina noticed your shift in behavior with her question and chose to ask any more questions. the rest of the dinner was karina giving you suggestions on things you and your daughter could do like activities, sports and extracurriculars, and whatnot.
“i’ll see you soon, ok?” karina says while giving your daughter a warm hug. the two of you bid each other goodbye and go your separate ways. karina’s question weighs on your mind heavily as you drive home, thinking about how long you could keep this a secret from your friends and also hide the fact that you were back in town from heeseung who just seemed to constantly be on your mind since you’ve arrived back in korea.
a part of you wanted to see him, you missed him so much, the way he made you laugh, the way he knew you so well that he used to always bring you breakfast during your 8am lectures because you loved to sleep in until the last minute so you never ate breakfast, the way he knew when you were sad, the way he knew you were uncomfortable, everything.
he knew you so well but that night, that unfortunate night, it seemed that he was the person that knew you the least in the world.
⋆˚ʚɞ
a few days after your dinner with karina and some encouragement from jay, you finally decided to send out invites to all of your friends to come over for dinner. your place was getting to a point where it was feeling like home and you wanted your daughter to meet some of the most important people in your life. you obviously weren’t going to invite heeseung but you thought about it and you quickly found yourself shutting down that idea.
“hi guys! please let me know if you’re free this saturday around 6pm! i’d love for all of you to come over for dinner and meet heejin! if it’s okay could you all bring a small dish? heejin isn’t picky but she is allergic to fish so keep that in mind. she’s very excited to meet her uncles and aunties!”
karina: i’m always free for you! minjeong: i’ll bring the chicken hehe jake: lets goo!! can’t wait to meet little yn! sunghoon: i already know i’m gonna be her favorite uncle jay: yeah right i’m her favorite already, nice try bro
all of their responses made you smile and for once you weren’t stricken with the anxiety of the past and how all of this could crumble down onto you– but you were dedicated to not letting that happen. you missed your friends dearly and being surrounded by your loved ones you haven’t seen in years was long overdue.
⋆˚ʚɞ
friday rolls around a lot sooner than you expected, which you didn’t mind because it was all you were looking forward to after spending the weekdays trying your best not to spiral. you were constantly thinking about what would happen if they brought up heeseung or if he miraculously showed up unannounced and uninvited. you made several dishes as the main course and set up your kitchen so that everyone could eat buffet style.
there were rolls of kimbap that your daughter helped you prepare, tofu stew simmering low on the stove to keep it warm, and other food that you knew your friends and your daughter loved.
as the day went by and the time that your friends would all slowly start arriving would come, you noticed that heejin seemed to be antsy. like something was bothering her, she was constantly squirming around unable to find a comfortable seat at the dinner table, the couch, or even her favorite bean bag chair designed to look like a peach. she was fidgeting with the hem of her dress so much to the point that she had pulled a loose thread, causing the dress to tear. you were more worried than upset, it was just a piece of fabric it didn’t matter if it broke, although you did keep a mental note not to buy from that store again; so you sat her down to talk about it.
“bambi.. what’s wrong?” you asked her as you helped her change into new clothes, something she had chosen and although it was more casual than the previous attire she had on; she was way more comfortable in it. she shook her head with a pout, indicating she either didn’t want to talk about it or that there wasn’t anything wrong– and considering her actions moments ago, it was the latter.
“you don’t have to tell me what’s wrong but just know mommy is here for you ok? i don’t want my little bambi to be sad or upset and feel like she can’t talk to mom about her problems..” you told her softly, fixing her hair as it had gotten slightly messed up while you dressed your daughter. heejin was everything to you, she was your life and blood, she was your light and you’d be damned if you ever made your daughter feel like she couldn’t fully be herself or come to her own mother to help her fix her problems.
even though heejin was still young, you made sure to make an emphasis on communication with your daughter, teaching her to articulate her feelings and emotions in a way that was healthy to her and those around her– and for the most part, she did that. she often told you if she was uncomfortable or if she was feeling upset about something as small as her socks making her feel itchy– but right now; she wasn’t communicating to you why she was acting the way she was and it left you stumped.
you weren’t necessarily sure how to go about it. you didn’t want to pressure your daughter to tell you what was wrong but the mother inside of you couldn’t continue without knowing what was bothering your daughter and how you could alleviate her troubles. “are you ok, heejin?” you ask and she once again shakes her head.
“can you tell mom what’s bothering you?” you asked, lightly patting your daughter's head as you finished doing her hair.
she looks up at you with her big doe eyes and for a second you see the uncanny resemblance of her and her father. “mama, who is my dad?” the question comes as a shock to you because although she had asked before, she’s never let the absence of her father trouble her the way it has now. your mouth slightly opens at her question but you quickly recollect yourself so she doesn’t notice your demeanor falter, afraid that your expression could cause her more worry if she was to realize how you reacted to her question.
you so desperately wanted to comfort your daughter, tell her everything you knew about her father and how he lived only miles away; but you couldn’t bring yourself to do that. it may seem selfish, and it was, but you simply weren’t ready to have that conversation with your daughter. even if it broke your heart to see her pleading eyes begging you for a single crumb of information on her dad, you couldn’t do it. it caused you an immense amount of pain to deny your daughter something she seemed to want so badly.
“bambi, why the sudden interest?” you ask and she goes on to explain that when she was waiting to get picked up from school that day, she saw all of her classmates getting picked up by their dads and it got her thinking of her own, more specifically, the absence of her own father.
your heart broke even more at her words but you chose to give her the answer that you’ve given her several other times she asked in the past.
“bambi, your papa may not be here but he’s always in your heart, ok?” and you were glad that it provided her some form of comfort because it seemed like she knew you were going to say that so she closed her eyes and gently placed her small hand over her heart. it was moments like this that made you question yourself as a mother. denying your daughter from someone who was half of her all because of your own selfish intention and pain that you aren’t able to heal from.
the two of you share another tender moment as you engulf your daughter into your arms for a warm embrace and try your best to get her to smile, which was fairly easy as your daughter was very ticklish.
just in time, your doorbell rings indicating that some of your friends have arrived so you decide to carry your daughter to your front door to greet everyone. you gently rub her back to further soothe her worries, hoping that the emotional and vulnerable moment the two of you just shared didn’t cause her anymore worries despite the fact that she still had that longing look in her eyes. waiting for the day she could get the answer she was looking for and the day she’d get to meet her dad.
⋆˚ʚɞ
you’re carrying your daughter in your arms as you open the door to welcome your friends and all of their eyes light up at the sight of you and your daughter. one by one they file inside of your home with a dish in their hands, greeting you and heejin with bright warm smiles. you return with a smile of your own as heejin waves at the strangers entering your home who she will grow to learn are the aunts and uncles that would love her and support her as she grows older.
once everyone has gotten inside, you point to where they could all settle the dishes they brought and soon enough you’re setting heejin down to introduce her to everyone.
“heejin, you know auntie karina and uncle jay, right?” you ask her while you crouch down to her, she nods her head in agreement, slightly shy as she still doesn’t know the several other people in the room.
“this is uncle jake, he has a really big puppy, you like puppies right?” and once again she’s nodding but this time with a smile as she gets excited at the mention of a dog. when heejin started to learn how to speak, one of the first words she spoke was “dog” and would later on constantly ask you to get her dog when she learned how to form full sentences.
“heejin, i’ll introduce you to my dog, ok?” jake says with a smile and she cheers, happy that she finally gets to play with a dog since you wouldn’t let her get one of her own.
“this one is auntie minjeong, can you say hi to her?” you ask and heejin shyly waves her hand and when minjeong waves back and asks if she can have a high five, heejin gives her one excitedly as you’ve taught her that high fives were a gesture of encouragement and sharing a high five with a friend was a good thing so she instantly felt happy when minjeong asked for one, already identifying her auntie minjeong as a friend.
lastly, you point to sunghoon, “that’s uncle sunghoon, you like the snow right? uncle sunghoon is really good at ice skating.” you explain and her eyes and mouth widen at the thought of ice skating. “ice skating? do you make snow angels?” she asks and it causes the lot of you to laugh; to which sunghoon nods and tells her that he’ll teach her how to make some of her own.
introductions go very well and heejin is calling everyone auntie and uncle in no time, opening up and breaking out of her shyness once she chats with your best friends some more as she tries all of the food they’ve brought.
“yn, all this food is amazing by the way but you should’ve let us help more or at least bring more food so you didn’t have to cook so much!” minjeong says as she’s putting away her dish into your sink.
“yeah, yn. this is delicious but next time let us take care of all of it okay? we’ll be sure to bring all the food that heejin likes. heejin, what’s your favorite food?” jake asks her and she cutely raises the chicken wing in her hand and shouts chicken and once again the room is filled with laughter because of your daughter’s cuteness. you were so happy to see your daughter being accepted by everyone, not necessarily because you thought they wouldn’t but because for the time that you’ve been gone; you were afraid that this drastic change in your life would affect the dynamic between you and your friends.
but it didn’t.
at least not completely.
jake is slurping on his noodles when he suddenly says, “yo, heeseung brought me these noodles one time; it was so good we should all go some time.” and at the mention of heeseung’s name you’re almost frozen in your spot at the table.
the room is instantly silent when they notice your attitude shift after hearing heeseung’s name. no one besides jay really knows what happened between the two of you and even then you’ve left out certain details from the story because you couldn’t bear to relive the pain from that night just so that someone could fully understand why you did what you did.
sunghoon shoves jake lightly at his careless action and he soon realizes why the room had fallen silent, he glances over at you with an apologetic look followed by a string of apologies, “i’m so sorry, yn. i shouldn’t have brought him up- i wasn’t thinking.” jake says and you shake your head explaining that it was okay and that he had nothing to apologize for.
“it’s fine, jake. he and i just don’t talk anymore.” you leave it at that and everyone chooses not to pry because it was truly none of their business.
before the night ends you all take a group photo with heejin in the middle, you decided to have her sit on your shoulders as your friends crowd around her with warm smiles that could be felt through the photo. you were so happy to see the happiness radiate through the image that you didn’t necessarily care that all of your friends were quick to post that photo, the possibility of heeseung seeing it nowhere in your mind because you were more focused on the love that your friends were giving you and your daughter.
you bid goodbye to your friends but not before you pack them their own little containers with leftovers because it was way more than what you and your daughter could finish alone. heejin happily waved goodbye to her aunties and uncles and had long forgotten about the sad moment the two of you shared before this dinner.
she was so happy to meet them and to her they were all just her friends. your friends are equally as happy to meet your daughter and be a part of her life and yours again.
⋆˚ʚɞ
on the other side of the city, heeseung is scrolling through his social media alone in his bed when he scrolls past the group photo you all took on several accounts. a pang of jealousy budding in his chest as he sees you in the center, happily carrying your daughter on your shoulders.
heeseung couldn’t help but feel left out but all he could think about was why you hadn’t let him know you were back in town after disappearing for the last five years?
so, he does what he thinks is right and opens the groupchat he has with the boys.
“yo, you guys free tomorrow? wanna grab lunch?” heeseung taps into his phone and presses send and in a few minutes, sunghoon, jay, and jake are all responding to heeseung’s text.
they all coordinate a plan to have lunch the next day. heeseung plans to let it come naturally, bring you up as smoothly as he can without coming off like he wanted to hang out with the guys just to find out information about you.
but he knew deep down that he was going to get the information he needed one way or the other.
even if it made him feel crazy because love makes you do crazy things.
⋆˚ʚɞ
when the next day rolls around and heeseung is making his way to lunch, he realizes that his dreams that night were filled with one thing: you.
he dreamt about all the ways he wanted to make up for lost time, he dreamt of past memories, he dreamt of you and he slept soundly knowing that you were so happy in his dreams. only hoping that he could make you as happy in real life like how you were in his dreams.
you were truly the girl of his dreams and now that you were back; he wasn’t going to let you go so easily like last time.
“whats up guys!” heeseung says as he walks over to the guys who had gotten a table for the four of them. they were all browsing the menu when heeseung arrived and they all did their usual greetings, asking how one another was and all of the normal things.
they soon order food and jay could tell that heeseung was a bit antsy, sending glances over to jake and sunghoon with a gesture to look at heeseung and they do; realizing his leg hasn’t stopped bouncing since he sat down and he was chewing on his nails– something that he’s never done in the past.
heeseung could no longer wait, he just had to ask about you even if it made the air between all of them awkward. “so..” he begins and jay cuts him off before he could finish.
“heeseung, i know you’re going to ask about yn.” jay says and heeseung stops in the middle of his sentence, his mouth slightly ajar as those words leave jay’s mouth. he’s shocked that they knew, was he being less subtle than he thought? or was he just that predictable.
heeseung and you were inseparable when you were younger, you couldn’t take one without the other coming along, the true meaning of a package deal. but when you left, heeseung was left with so many questions, none of which could be answered by you as you cut off communication with him completely.
the rest of lunch consists of the guys informing heeseung about you, small details that they thought you’d be comfortable with sharing with heeseung, and although heeseung wanted to learn more; he was happy to learn anything new about you since you’ve been gone for the last five years.
they could tell that heeseung’s love for you never died or diminished in any way possible. when you first left, heeseung was a wreck and if they didn’t think he loved you then; his reaction to you leaving solidified that. he didn’t sleep, he cried almost everyday and he would try to write you letters even when he didn’t have an address to send them to.
it wasn’t until about a year after you had left that heeseung started to somewhat go back to normal. he stopped moping around and he returned to the heeseung all of your friends once knew. but deep down, he and all your friends knew that he would never be the same without you in his life. he threw himself into his work and other priorities to distract himself so he didn’t have to think about you but in the end, it always came back to you.
he’d be walking on the street and would pass by your favorite restaurant and he’d think about you.
a song would play and he’d be reminded about all of the times you two would dance and sing along to it.
he’d see a cloud shaped like an animal in the sky and would remember all of the times you two would spend hours laying on the grass and spotting clouds shaped like whatever your mind could identify it as.
everything he saw reminded him of you and although it hurt him to think about you, thinking about you was the only thing keeping you close to him when you were unknowingly so far away.
when the four of them part ways from lunch, jay pulls heeseung aside for a quick chat before he leaves, “hey, i shouldn’t tell you this but…” jay says, whispering something to heeseung and sending him a text. heeseung’s eyes widen at the text and he’s instantly bringing jay into a hug, thanking him for whatever it was jay had told him.
“yeah, yeah.. don’t make me regret this, she is my cousin; i’ll beat your ass if you fuck this up.” he warns and although he was slightly joking; jay was speaking with some truth because he knew how much all of this affected two people that were so important in his life.
heeseung slept with a smile on his face later that night, not only because he was excited to be able to see you in his dreams again, but also because of what he had planned for tomorrow morning.
⋆˚ʚɞ
“heejin! let’s go, bambi!” you call for your daughter as you slide your shoes on. heejin appears with her backpack dragging behind her, taking a seat next to you so she can put her shoes on to which you help her. you’re about to bring her to school, glancing at the clock near your front door when you realize you’ve only got 20 minutes to get her there.
when you open the door, however, you’re met with a face that you hadn’t prepared yourself to see, at least not for a long time from now.
“heeseung?” you ask as you look at him, standing at your front door with a smile on his face, flowers in his hand, and eyes as bright as they were when the two of you first met.
“hi, yn.. long time no see.” heeseung responds, a sheepish grin on his face as he’s finally able to see you for the first time in five years. “sorry, i need to take heejin to school.” you explain, slightly moving him out of the way to lock the door and make your way to your car.
“let me take you?” he offers and although a part of you wants to deny, you know that heeseung has always been stubborn and that if you were to try to decline; the two of you would just be going back and forth and before you know it, heejin would be late to school.
so, you reluctantly accept his offer; quickly grabbing her carseat from your car and setting her up in the back of heeseung’s car. “mama, who is he?” heejin asks and you explain that he’s just a friend. “how come he didn’t come to dinner?” heejin continues with another question and you answer with something dismissive and tell her he was just busy.
“ready to go? don’t want her to be late.” heeseung says and you look over at him and he’s still got that smile on his face like he knew exactly what he was doing and was happy that you were going along with it. you give him a tight lipped smile as you place a kiss onto heejin’s forehead before taking your seat at the front passenger seat next to heeseung.
in the past whenever you two were in a car it would always be you in the front next to him because he trusted you the most with directions and music but mostly because he loved being able to see you next to him. it was such a simple and innocent thing to be so close to you even if you were just sitting next to him but it never failed to make his heart race whenever you would look over at him, catching him staring at you when he needed to be focusing on the road.
you’d tease him by saying, “eyes on the road” and talk about how you’ll crash if he keeps staring at you and he’d just respond by saying he would never hurt you or do anything that would put you in pain.
heeseung tried to keep that promise and broke it without even knowing that he did.
⋆˚ʚɞ
“bye heejin, have a good day ok?” you send your daughter off to school, watching her small figure skip away as she waves and greets the friends she sees as she walks into school. “she’s adorable.” heeseung says as you turn towards him. a part of you slightly forgetting that he was there because all of your focus was set on your daughter.
“thanks.” you mutter, barely above a whisper.
“wanna grab breakfast? my treat.” heeseung asks, a cheesy grin on his face as if he’s using his smile as a way to convince you to say yes; it worked… just a little bit.
“fine.” you say while rolling your eyes, a part of you only saying yes because you had nothing better to do and he was the one that drove. the car ride was silent, filled with awkward tension as you couldn’t get comfortable in your seat knowing that you haven’t seen heeseung in five years and had no idea where this was going to go. would everything be the way it was before you left? or would it be filled with boiling tension that would eventually blow up.
heeseung was fiddling with the steering wheel, tapping on the leather of the wheel, messing around with the car compartments, and constantly clearing his throat to drown out the silence that was so loud.
“so… how’ve you been?” heeseung asks, slightly looking over at you as if he was suddenly nervous to make eye contact, fearing for how you’d react.
“okay.. yeah i’ve been ok.” keeping your answer short so that you didn’t end up saying more than you wanted. you weren’t sure how comfortable you’d become with heeseung, someone who you once would’ve associated with the word “comfort” now was more closely aligned with “unknown”.
“thats- thats good..” heeseung stutters.
he doesn’t ask any further questions after he’s taken notice that you weren’t inclined for small talk or maybe just talking to him in general. which he couldn’t blame you for, you haven’t seen each other in five years and he understood that things were a lot different than before.
you and heeseung used to be able to talk about anything and everything, whenever one of you or both would be stressed; you’d just talk for hours about anything to distract yourselves from whatever was troubling your minds. one time the two of you had even spent 63 hours on facetime, uninterrupted because you were both away from each other for the first time and couldn’t stand being that far away.
the two of you were only separated for a weekend but it was too long for either of you.
“order anything you want, ok?” heeseung says as he looks at the menu, browsing for what he wants to eat. you mirror his actions but you lift the menu a bit higher to cover your face because you were a bit shy. you didn’t know how to act around heeseung anymore and felt like shielding yourself away from.
“are you two ready to order?” the waitress asks and quickly jots down your order, coming back momentarily to drop off your drinks and returning about 20 minutes later with the food you had ordered. heeseung had ordered ramen for breakfast, it came on a small personal burner so that it remained hot as he ate. you slightly smile to yourself, trying your best to hide it because this habit of heeseung hasn't changed in that aspect.
heeseung always loved ramen, it's his favorite.
you had just gotten rice with some grilled meat and a fried egg, something simple but delicious. heeseung is busy slurping on his noodles when you decide to break the silence, “how did you find me, heeseung?” you ask, causing heeseung to choke a bit on his food at the random question.
he quickly apologizes, grabbing a tissue to wipe his mouth before responding, “oh, yeah about that. don’t be mad but jay told me. it’s not his fault though, i practically begged him.” heeseung says, eye widening as if to prevent you from getting upset that jay had given heeseung your address without permission.
you were a bit upset, especially because jay was the one that knew what happened with everything out of all of the people in your life. you made sure to bring this up to your cousin when you had the chance, keeping in mind that jay would get a piece of your mind about this.
the rest of the breakfast was filled with the same awkward tension as you two ate your food in silence, every once in a while asking each other questions for some small talk but nothing that the two of you talked about did anything to cut through the awkwardness. when you and heeseung finished eating, he kept his word about taking care of the bill, and although you wouldn’t have cared if he didn’t, it was nice because it felt just like old times.
back in college, when you and heeseung were little broke college kids; he always paid no matter what it was. a late night snack? heeseung paid. you were craving boba? heeseung paid. it was your birthday? heeseung paid. even when it wasn’t food, heeseung paid because he loved taking care of you even in small matters like paying for your things.
a sign you should’ve seen sooner that heeseung saw you as more than just a friend.
“thanks for breakfast and dropping off heejin at school. have a good day, heeseung.” you say while exiting his car. you’re startled by heeseung’s sudden action when he shouts when and runs out of the car and around to your side, you give him a confused look from inside of the car as you watch him. heeseung closes your door and reopens it for you, “madam.” he says, while gesturing with his hand and a slight bow.
you couldn’t help but laugh but when heeseung raises his head to look at you, your expression instantly changes because you didn’t want to give heeseung the satisfaction that you found it amusing. you were still upset at heeseung for something of the past and although it’s been harbored inside of you for years on end, you couldn’t help but feel it slowly rising back to the top ever since you had returned to korea.
heeseung walks slowly behind you as you make your way to the front door like a lost puppy and when you get to unlocking your door, he clears his throat, gaining your attention.
“look… i know we haven’t spoken or seen each other in years, but i’m not going to act like it wasn’t the hardest five years of my life. you kind of just disappeared without explanation and when i tried to reach out… i didn’t hear back.
i had even asked our friends and they didn’t have anything to tell me, i mean- i knew jay would’ve known because he’s your cousin but he didn’t tell me anything.
can we please just talk?” heeseung was rambling and you felt bad because you could tell he was a bit anxious and probably rehearsed this in his head.
“yn.. i missed you so much and i tried to practice what i wanted to say to you when i saw you again but i’ve just thrown that all out the window.
say something..? please?” and you could feel yourself slowly falling back into that old familiar place. the one where you could look into heeseung’s eyes and you could tell how he was really feeling even if he tried to mask it with his rambling.
“heeseung, why don’t you come inside and then we can talk… not out here..” you said with a chuckle and heeseung eagerly nods, a smile on his lips at the invitation into your home, a stepping stone back into your life.
you don’t know where this conversation was going earlier and now that it’s almost been two hours since you saw heeseung again, you still didn’t know what to expect.
“can i get you something to drink?” you ask and he lets you know that water is fine so after a few minutes, you return to find heeseung standing in your living room, admiring the photos you framed of yourself and your daughter.
“you guys look so happy.” heeseung comments as he joins you on the couch, setting the two cups of water in front of the two of you. “heeseung.. i don’t know what to say to be honest. there’s a lot i’ve wanted to say to you and over the last five years, i’ve only wanted to say more.
i didn’t mean to disappear i just-”
“then why? why did you leave?” heeseung says, interrupting you and his eyes have transitioned into one that expressed that he was pleading, begging, and waiting for an answer from you. an answer that he had been waiting for since the day you left.
on the other hand, you were too. you had so many questions for heeseung but you knew that you couldn’t get answers without having to answer any of heeseung’s questions. you weren’t sure how to answer heeseung. you wanted to be honest and tell him the full truth but you didn’t even know if you were ready to face that.
it was five years ago but now, sitting in front of heeseung as he looked at you with tears threatening to fall from his eyes, you couldn’t bring yourself to relive those moments where you felt the most alone, unwanted, and misunderstood person in the world.
you stuttered to answer and the longer you thought about the more complicated it became in your head. your breathing started to become heavy and your eyes were constantly blinking. you couldn’t look at heeseung any longer because it made you feel uneasy and nauseous, the anxiety of this moment having built up inside of you for so long that now that it was all happening, it was corroding the stability you had worked so hard to build in your head.
“are you ok, yn?” heeseung asked and his voice sounded muffled to you and as he scooted closer, the image of heeseung in your vision blurred and doubled like he was a mirage. you were starting to get light headed and that was when you knew that you were going to faint, the anxiety had taken over your brain and before you knew it your eyes were fluttering closed and heeseung was catching you in his arms before your body could fall over onto the coffee table.
heeseung catches you instantly when you notice your body start to go limp, rocking back and forth. he wasn’t sure what happened but something must’ve been bothering you so much that you had fainted in his arms. heeseung tries his best to gently position you onto your couch in a comfortable position, moving your legs into place and softly setting your head on the armrest with a pillow propped up under.
he admired your sleeping figure and if it wasn’t for the fact that you had fainted, he probably would’ve found this moment cute. it reminded him of the first time heeseung had realized he liked you more than he thought he did. the two of you had gotten very drunk one night after failing your economics exam and you had a habit of getting sleepy when drinking.
you were in the middle of talking when your head started to get wobbly and your eyelids had become heavy and before you knew it; you were falling asleep next to heeseung; your head softly landing on his shoulder like a makeshift pillow. he found it cute and he still does.
⋆˚ʚɞ five years ago
you had been texting with heeseung all night, he had been going through something and although you wanted to know what it was; you settled on just making him feel better. like a good friend would do. your crush on heeseung has something your friends had known about for a while and although you’ve wanted to confess your feelings to him for a while now, you were too afraid of ruining your friendship and it potentially affecting your whole friend group.
heeseung was currently on his way to your dorm and it was like you were waiting for a blind date. you fidget with the tassel on your throw pillow as you wait for him on your bed, running through the different scenarios in your head of what’s been bothering him.
he was fine the last few days but today something had shifted; heeseung felt like he was carrying something heavy on his mind and it was showing. he had sent you a string of messages that represented someone on the verge of a crash out and all you could do was worry for him, eventually inviting him over so you could talk and find a way to make him feel better.
to which heeseung accepted instantly as if that was what he was waiting for.
after a few minutes, a knock on your door softly echoes throughout your dorm as you’re just about to text heeseung if he was alright. “hee-” you say, getting cut off when heeseung storms into your room, breathing unsteady as if he had run over to you.
“what’s wrong, are you ok?” you ask, worry settled onto your face as you shut the door behind you.
heeseung is standing facing away as he tries to catch his breath, unsure of how to talk to you about what has been weighing on his mind heavily. a reality that he’s finally chosen to come to terms with despite thinking it was all his delusions until recently.
“hee?” you ask again and he whips around to face you, your expression softening when you see that it looks like he hasn’t slept and looks absolutely exhausted. his eyes were red, cheeks a bit sunken, and the shadows around his eyes were more prominent. he looked like he’s so emotionally and physically drained you couldn’t help but rush over to him, cupping his face in worry– rubbing his cheek with your thumb and you could feel heeseung melt into your hand.
his eyes flutter closed as he breathes a sigh of relief; like your touch alone was enough to soothe his mind even though the reason for his distress partially had something to do with you. you guide heeseung to your bed and you can’t help but frown at his appearance, you didn’t know how long this has been going on but it seems that it was enough to reflect on his face.
“hee? are you ok?” you ask and he finally takes a deep breath before responding, “yn.. i just want you to know that i don’t want any of this to change us.. and i hope we’ll be okay after this but-” heeseung begins.
“heeseung you’re scaring me..” you whisper, anxiety building inside of you as heeseung tries to avoid eye contact with you.
“just- please listen.. i don’t want you to think of me any differently after i say this but…
i think i love you.”
and when those five words leave heeseung’s lips, everything goes silent.
you’ve been wanting to hear heeseung say those words for so long, wishing that he would reciprocate your feelings, confess his love to you the way you’ve been too afraid to confess to him, and now that he has; you didn’t know what to do or say.
heeseung was finally able to look into your eyes, looking for an answer because the silence after his confession had him thinking that he shouldn’t have said anything in the first place.
“please, say something..” he whispers, voice trembling like he’d be in tears at any moment.
“hee… i just-” when you try to respond even though you weren’t sure what to say, heeseung brings his hands to your face and brings it closer to his; “please tell me you feel the same way or else i might go insane.” he whispers, his lips just a few inches away from yours.
heeseung’s gaze trails from your eyes down your face and lands to your lips, heeseung absentmindedly licks his own as if it were a physical reaction to seeing yours. “i do heeseung-” you begin but before you could finish your sentence; his lips are on yours.
the dryness of his lips instantly disappears as your two lips dance with his. a kiss that both of you had been longing for since you two have first met, like there was tension between the two of you that could only be relieved with one another. everyone in the room could feel it but neither of you ever wanted to confront that no matter how badly you wanted to.
heeseung pulls away for a moment, allowing the two of you to catch your breath; “i’m sorry, i should’ve asked but i just couldn’t wait any longer..” heeseung murmurs, his bedroom eyes glued onto yours as you try to gather your thoughts. you had been waiting to share this moment with heeseung for so long but for some reason it wasn’t like how you’d dreamt.
“heeseung, this is wrong.. what about your girl-” you’re about to bring up heeseung’s girlfriend but he just shakes his head. “you’re the one i want.. it’s always been you” he says, connecting your lips once again, the kiss being just as passionate and filled with hunger like you’re both deprived of the other.
your dorm was soon filled with you and heeseung’s pleasure, a craving that was finally satisfied after so many years; finally having you in his arms. you never thought this day would come and although you thought that it would never come; you were going to cherish this moment with heeseung.
the next few days felt like a dream. you and heeseung were inseparable and it’s everything you had hoped for when you used to think about how your life would be after confessing to heeseung about how you truly felt.
only for him to confess first, leaving you shocked that he felt the same way.
the conversation after that night in your dorm room was a bit awkward but the two of you quickly learned to laugh it off and move forward with your relationship. you had agreed that you’d keep this between yourselves for now because you were unsure of how it would affect the dynamic of your friend group. you even held off from telling jay, your cousin, who you told everything to.
it was hard for the first few weeks to hide your relationship with heeseung because whenever all of you were together, you wanted nothing more than to hold his hand or sit on his lap, the tension from before being converted to secret longing glances and smiles that you two would try to hide from your friends.
the good lasted for only a few months, until the fateful day that would change your life forever. you had woken up feeling like a ton of bricks had fallen on top of you while you were sleeping. you were fatigued, nauseous, and spent the morning hunched over your toilet as you threw up your dinner from the night before.
you weren’t sure why your body was suddenly feeling unwell so you made a trip to the pharmacy to grab some medicine, browsing the aisles to see what would help with your symptoms, and that was when your eyes landed on the sleek white box towards the end of the shelf.
“pregnancy test: accurate results in just under 10 minutes” it read on the box in bright blue font. there was no way that could be the cause of your distress, you didn’t have sex with anyone else besides.. heeseung… that night.. three months ago.
your mind starts to spiral as you think about the possibility that you could be pregnant with heeseung’s child as that night replays in your head– now just remembering that the idea of a condom was absent from both of your minds as you were both in the heat of the moment, exploring one another’s bodies.
frantically grabbing a few boxes, you make your way to the cash register but are stopped in your tracks when a voice calls out to you; “yn?” and when you turn around it’s heeseung’s ex-girlfriend.
the conversation with her was short but awkward. she just wanted to clear the air, letting you know that she had no animosity towards you or heeseung and that she wished you two the best. which confused you because you certainly didn’t tell her and know that heeseung wouldn’t have told her without discussing with you first. when you asked her to clarify, her explanation only heightens the mental distress you were currently in.
“heeseung and i broke up a few months ago and i just figured you two would be together by now..” was all she said before walking away.
the night that heeseung confessed his love to you and where you had shared one of the most intimate moments two people could experience together; also happened to be the same night that heeseung broke up with his girlfriend.
leading you to believe that it was the only reason he felt so inclined to be with you. like you were just some rebound that heeseung knew would be waiting for him like a lost puppy who had been left at home all day, knowing that if he called out to you– you’d come running to him.
you were a rebound.
did he even mean anything he had said to you or was it all just a way to get you to play along with his desires? did he even know you felt that way about him? and he used it as a way to get what he wanted?
you felt disgusted knowing that the moment you shared with heeseung that you had been waiting for was merely just a way for him to get over his ex-girlfriend. a second option that he knew he could fall back on but not in the same way that he would’ve been supported by his friends who he could fall back on during a hard time, but more so like you were just a stepping stone and a temporary fix for the despair he was in that night.
using you to forget his ex if it meant that he would feel better at your expense.
it feels like the ten minutes that you were waiting for the pregnancy test to be ready was the longest ten minutes of your life. “less than ten minutes, my ass” you scoffed as the clock showed it’s been ten minutes and the results weren’t being shown through the small indicator window yet.
your head falls back in annoyance and to your surprise, the next time you look at the test, a giant plus sign is clearer than day. you swallowed the dryness in your throat, throwing the test into the garbage and ripping open into the two other boxes you bought to test again.
refusing to believe that the first one was accurate, like it was a fluke, a false positive, anything to convince yourself that this was not happening.
but it was.
⋆˚ʚɞ
when you wake up, about an hour later, you almost don’t recognize where you are until you realize you’re wrapped up in a blanket on your bed. you remember being on the couch but don’t recall how you ended up on your bed. you sluggishly roll out of your bed, eyes half open as you scratch your head and make your way to the living room; only to find heeseung sleeping soundly on your couch.
shock shoots through you as the memories of what happened before you fainted return to your mind, remembering that you and heeseung had reunited after not seeing one another for the last five years when he showed up unannounced at your front door.
you slowly walk over to him, momentarily admiring his peaceful face as he snoozed on your couch, clutching onto the small pillow with his arms. “i know you’re staring at me.” heeseung murmurs, opening one eye to look at you; a grin on his face when he sees the annoyed look on yours.
“what are you still doing here?” you ask, crossing your arms and tilting your head to one side as you questioned him. “wow, already kicking me out? if we were in college you would’ve begged me to stay while you tried to convince your roommate to leave.” he says, sitting up straight with the same playful smile on his lips.
“okay, if you’re gonna stay then i guess we need to have this talk don’t we?” you ask, swallowing the lump in your throat as you try to muster up the courage to have this conversation after it led you to faint just an hour prior. you take a seat next to heeseung, much like how the two of you were positioned earlier and the night when he showed up at your dorm, both of you sitting on your bed; looking into each other’s eyes as if you were the only two people that existed.
holding one another so closely like at any given moment one of you would be torn away from the other. only if heeseung knew that you would be torn away from him months after, maybe he wouldn’t have made the decision he did that night.
but that night was nothing that he’d ever regret.
“so.. where do i begin.. you say trying to think of how you wanted to start–
that night, when we hooked up in my dorm room; i know why you showed up. when you told me that you loved me it was everything that i could’ve hoped for. i feel like i started to fall for you the day we first met and every day since then i fell for you even more but i just thought that i wasn’t someone that you could ever love.
so, even though it hurt me, i settled with being okay with just being friends; because it was better than not having you in my life at all.
but when you told me you loved me that night, i was the happiest girl in the world. until i wasn’t. i felt like the few months that we were dating was the happiest moments of my life, obviously not compared to now because i have my daughter, but i’ll cherish those moments forever because it truly made me so happy to be with you–”
“then why did you leave?” heeseung pleads, begging for an answer as you somewhat tiptoe around it. “a few months later, i ran into your ex while i was in the store and i found out that the two of you had broken up the same night we hooked up…” heeseung was now shaking his head in denial at what he was hearing.
“heeseung, you used me as a rebound for your breakup– no, yn. that’s not true. i promise i would never do that to you.” heeseung whines, shaking his head in frustration that you’ve harbored this misunderstanding about him for the last five years which drove you away from him.
⋆˚ʚɞ five years ago, two days before moving away
“why have you been so distant?” heeseung asks, his doe eyes looking at you as he pleads for your attention, lights reflecting in his eyes that made it look like he was tearing up, and he was trying his best not to cry in front of the girl he’s loved for so long.
you couldn’t bring yourself to tell him, this battle inside of you that you’ve been going through on whether or not you wanted to tell heeseung the life changing news, your oversized hoodie covering up the secret you have.
“heeseung, i just don’t think we can do this anymore.” was the only thing you could say before having to do the hardest thing you’ve ever had to do.
walk away from the boy you’ve loved for so long.
heeseung didn’t know what he had done that led you to breakup with him but he held onto this idea that you hated him ever since. he respected you enough to let you walk away from him even though it took every ounce of strength inside of him to not run after you and engulf you in his arms. he would’ve begged you to stay if he could, but he didn’t.
not running after you and fighting for your love was his biggest regret.
two days later, he’d find out from jay that you left the country and although he begged and begged jay to let him know where you moved to, how to reach you, and to help him get in contact with you; jay respected you too much after learning what led you to leave to just set you back by allowing heeseung to waltz right back into your life.
jay tried his best to not let his judgement of heeseung be clouded by what you told him, but he couldn’t help but feel empathy towards you. his cousin who’s life was going to change drastically because of his best friend and all he could do was support you from afar even if it meant helping you move into his childhood home where jay’s parents would be there for you to help you throughout the whole thing.
⋆˚ʚɞ
“heeseung, this is all too much for me right now. i want to have this conversation, i’ve thought about it every day for the last five years, but i don’t think i’d ever be ready for it.
i think you should leave.”
and as much as heeseung wanted to stay, beg for you to let him stay and talk it out, but he respected you too much to fight with you.
so just like that night, he walked away even if he didn’t want to.
you sighed as you closed the door behind heeseung, peeking into the small window beside your front door to watch him leave, shoulders low and head hunched over as he walked to his car. you close your eyes and exhale before swinging the door back open and calling for heeseung, “heeseung!” you shout and he’s instantly whipping around at the sound of your voice.
“heejin’s birthday is in two weeks, you’re invited if you’d like to come.” and heeseung’s attitude changes, a bright smile spreading onto his face as your words ring like church bells in his ears.
“i’ll be there.” he says before waving goodbye and driving off.
a small smile tugging on your lips as you tried your best not to feel like that young girl you once were whenever you’d get shy around heeseung.
⋆˚ʚɞ
the next two weeks is filled with heeseung’s endless attempts to make his way into your everyday routine whether it was showing up again unannounced to take heejin to school, to which she’d never deny because heeseung always brought her the juice box she really likes, or if it was him asking you if you needed help with anything for heejin’s birthday.
heeseung was going to find his way back into your life even if he annoyed you– but all you had in your mind was her birthday despite heeseung’s attempts to occupy your every waking thought.
the build up for heejin’s birthday was filled with excitement and anxiety as you tried to make her 6th birthday something special because it would be her first birthday in korea. in the past, her birthdays in seattle was mostly just you and her, sometimes your parents would fly in town to visit but not often.
and now that you’re back in korea and surrounded by so many people that loved you; you were going to make sure this birthday was something that she remembers. her birthday was in just 24 hours and everything was set in place.
it was somewhat difficult to keep everything hidden from her because she was one curious girl and was constantly rambling about what she wanted for her birthday, unicorns, rainbows, the color pink, a cake that was chocolate but also vanilla and had strawberries, the color pink, a pinata that was shaped like bunny or maybe a unicorn, and oh, did i mention.. pink?
pink was her favorite color and it showed with every since thing she always picked out for herself was pink.
at midnight when the clock indicated that it was finally her birthday, you snuck into her room as she slept soundly with a small cupcake and a number six candle in the center. you gently walked over to her and softly sang happy birthday, waking her up and her eyes instantly widened at the sight of you.
She was smiling from ear to ear and clapping her hands together in joy. “happy birthday my sweet bambi.” you said after singing happy birthday, softly patting her head as she makes a wish and blows out the candle.
“thank you mama.” her small voice coming out just above a whisper. “sleep now, okay? you have a big day tomorrow.” booping her nose as she enthusiastically goes back to bed, eager to fall back asleep and wake up the next morning to her big day.
birthday preparations started earlier for you as you made sure to do some last minute cleaning and organizing for the party. setting out all of the stuff in your backyard with the help of jay and your parents. your mom busied your daughter so that she wasn’t running around and to stop her from looking through every single thing at her party.
she was so happy, a type of happiness you wished would stay with her forever.
soon after, the preparations were complete and heejin was dressed in a sparkly pink dress, one that she had picked up several weeks in advance when the two of you were shopping together on a mommy and daughter date.
your friends, sunghoon, jay, jake, karina, and winter had shown up with gifts that made your daughter smile so bright. her classmates had shown up, excited to celebrate heejin on her big day– you watched from the side as you took in all of it. some of the people you loved most in one place to celebrate the person you loved most.
seeing your daughter happy made you happy and that was all you could wish for.
you took a gander at all of the people enjoying the party when a knock at your front door catches your attention. you jog over to the door and are met with heeseung, a cheesy grin on his face as he carries several boxes in his arms, peering from behind it to reveal himself.
“i hope i’m not too late?” he says and you just chuckle, telling him that the party was just beginning. you invite him inside, instructing him to set her gifts onto the table in the far side of the kitchen as the two of you join everyone in the backyard.
you can hear gasps coming from your friends as they see you and heeseung standing together, a sight that none of them thought they’d see so soon. “yo! heeseung, you made it man.” jake says, standing up to shake his friend’s hug as everyone follows to do the same.
karina and winter send you a teasing glance, the two of them pointing to you and heeseung like you were all kids teasing their friend when their crush walks by, earning them an eye roll as you laugh it off.
“where’s the birthday girl?” heeseung asks, still holding onto a small gift as he walks back to you. you pointed at heejin who was playing tag with her friends; unafraid to get rowdy with the little boys in her class. “heejin, bambi! come here, you’ve got a gift.” you shout and she comes running as she hears the word gift.
heeseung crouches down to her size and hands her the gift, “happy birthday heejin.” he says with a soft smile, one that heejin returns. hugging him to thank him, “can i open it mama?” she asks and you gesture her to ask heeseung since it was his gift– earning an eager nod from heeseung who encouraged her to open it.
heejin tears into the small box, a gasp escaping from her tiny mouth as she sees the box, the gift wrap revealing a soft brown deer plushie with a pink bow and blushing cheeks. she jumps up and down in excitement, her arms wrapping around heeseung’s neck to show her appreciation for the gift. seeing heeseung hug her back pulls at your heartstrings as you watch all of it unfold, an image in your head that you thought you’d never see.
your daughter and her father sharing a tender moment with an embrace.
⋆˚ʚɞ
the party dies down once the sun has set and most of the guests have gone. the only people left were your parents, winter and sunghoon, and heeseung. your friends had offered to stay back to help you clean and because your mother was your mother, she wasn’t going to let you clean up alone even if you had your friends to help.
heejin was in the living room with bright eyes as she looked at all of the gifts she had received, several gifts of stuffed animals, toys, clothes, and other presents that a small child would appreciate. “okay, bambi let’s get ready for bed. you can play with all of your toys tomorrow, ok?” and heejin nods, grabbing the deer plushie that heeseung got her and taking it with her as you help her get ready for bed.
heeseung notices you and heejin walking away and excuses himself from your mother to which she just nods and tells him it’s okay and she’ll take care of the rest of the chores in the kitchen. heeseung parted with a small bow as he makes his way to what he assumes is heejin’s room.
winter and sunghoon on the other are glancing at each other, having confirmation with just their eyes as they watch heeseung run after you.
“you know.. not to be a conspiracy theorist but doesn’t heejin look like.. heeseung?” winter asks, whispering to sunghoon as she walks a bit closer to him. “no, i see it too. also, the nickname? we used to say heeseung looks like a baby deer all the time when we were in college and yn nicknamed her daughter bambi?” sunghoon adds and winter looks at him like he’s just spilled the deepest secret one can hold.
sunghoon and winter send each other knowing glances as they both arrive at a revelation.
“hey, you guys alright?” heeseung asks while popping his head into heejins room with a soft knock. you tell him that you’re just her ready for bed when you wave him inside. “thank you for the gift, she loves it a lot. i’ve been looking for that thing for months and i can’t believe you were able to find it.” you tell him and heeseung chuckles.
“it’s no big deal” he responds and you ask him about how he knew to get that for her. “she talks about it whenever i drive her to school, she also mentioned that her mommy calls her bambi and i figured it would make the perfect gift.” he explains, making it a point to reference the bambi part as he knew that was also a nickname he had within your friend group, one that you started.
you hoped that you weren’t too obvious with that but chose not to dwell much longer on the nickname as it could just be coincidence– although it wasn’t.
“thank you for the bambi!” heejin says as she walks back into the room in her pajamas. heeseung pats her small head as she climbs into her bed, tucking her into her blanket as you ask her about her day– heejin rambling on about her favorite parts of the day which just turned out to be every single aspect of her party.
you smiled at her as she went on and on, “but my favorite is the bambi.” she says while stretching her arms out with the plushie in her hands and then bringing it into her arms for a hug. “thank you dad.” heejin says and it catches you and heeseung off guard– heejin herself doesn’t even realize what she’s said as she gets cozy in bed.
there was a sense of awkwardness between the two of you at the comment by your daughter and it causes heeseung to start questioning things and putting puzzle pieces together. the possibility that he could’ve been heejin’s dad hadn’t crossed his mind once and now that it’s been brought up; it’s all he was thinking about.
“goodnight, baby.” you say before placing a kiss onto heejin’s forehead and as you’re about to leave; she calls out to you. “mama, can you sing me a lullaby?” she asks and even though you were exhausted, you weren’t going to say no to your daughter.
“can i?” heeseung asks and you couldn’t bring yourself to say no when heejin looked so excited, so you nod and heeseung takes a seat on the bed next to heejin who was still hugging the deer plushie.
heeseung then begins to sing a song to your daughter. you haven’t heard his voice in so long, the melodic trill of his vocals, a symphonic honey like sound that lulled your daughter to sleep in no time, her soft snores mixing with heeseung’s beautiful singing.
when the two of you were certain that she was sound asleep, you carefully walked out of her room and shut the door as softly as you could. as you try to walk back to finish some cleaning, heeseung holds onto your hand and whips you back around to look at him, his gaze filled with love and the same type of longing that has lingered inside of him for years on end.
“can we talk?” heeseung says and you nod, letting him know to continue.
“i know that i hurt you when i made it feel like you were just a rebound, but that couldn’t have been more wrong. it was always you, i’ve always loved you and i would always choose you. my ex and i were constantly fighting throughout that week and the day i came running to you was when we broke up but i never told you why…
we broke up because she realized how much i loved you in comparison to her and it wasn’t fair that whenever i was with her, all i could think about was you.
i’ve loved you since the day i met you and i just never had the courage to say that, but i would write your name in the sand again and again after the waves have swept it away if it means that my love for you is shared across the seas.”
tears streaming down your eyes as heeseung’s hands gently cup your face, his thumb wiping your face of your tears. heeseung brings you into his arms for an embrace and when he feels your arms wrap around him, he breathes a sigh of relief knowing that he was finally able to get that off of his chest.
something that he’s had weighing on him for so long and was so happy to finally profess his love for you. the girl he loves and will always love.
when you pull away from him with a sniffle, heeseung wipes your tears again as you lock eyes, “is she mine?” he asks in reference and you nod, finally telling heeseung the secret that you’ve held for the last five years.
tears sting heeseung’s eyes at the information and he holds you even tighter in his arms when he hears the news. he couldn’t believe that the beautiful girl he just sang to sleep was his daughter. joy was an understatement to describe the emotion that he was feeling. the type of love only a family could share where they’d do everything to keep the family together and happy.
you and heeseung spend the night sharing stories of what you’ve missed in each other’s lives in the time that you were gone. tears, laughter, and tender touches shared between the two of you as you do your best to rebuild your relationship from scratch.
“thank you for giving me another chance.” heeseung whispers as you lay in his arms, the moonlight shining onto your faces, leaving a small white cast into the room.
“thank you for not giving up on me.” you respond, heeseung placing a small kiss onto your temple before you both drift off to sleep. a type of joy and delight radiating from your bodies that neither of you have felt in so long. something you would have only gotten from one another.
⋆˚ʚɞ
you’re awoken to the smell of grilled meat wafting throughout your home, your nose dragging you to the living room to find heejin and heeseung in the kitchen cooking together. “what do we have here?” you ask and they turn to look at you, “mama! he’s teaching me how to make pancakes and bacon.” she says, running over to you and hugging your legs. you pick her up and walk back to heeseung who was setting the last pancake onto the plate.
“let’s eat.” he says and you all sit at the table together and enjoy breakfast like a family for the first time. a moment that you’ve always wanted to share as a whole family and now that you’ve finally been able to share the truth with heeseung, it’s everything you’ve ever wanted.
“heejin, i have something to tell you, ok?” you tell her and she’s looking up at you with her big doe eyes, identical to heeseung’s who was shyly sitting to the side. “remember when you asked me where your papa is?” and heejin nods, a small pout on her lips.
“bambi, heeseung is your papa.” and you’ve never seen heejin move so fast before as she’s jumping out of her chair and into heeseung’s arms to which he welcomes her, hugging his daughter with so much love that you could feel it coming off of them. heeseung extends one of his arms to invite you over and as tears fall from your eyes once again, you join in on your first ever family hug.
you didn’t know when this day would come and you were elated that it came sooner after you had been running from it for the last five years. the happiest moment of your life with the family you’ve created could’ve never happened if you didn’t face heeseung and allowed for him to bare his soul and heart to you. something you should’ve never been afraid of.
heeseung waited for you every single day, thinking about the day that you’d come back to him and when you’d finally be his. to his surprise, you gave him a beautiful daughter that, although he has a lot of time to make up for, was so happy that he wasn’t too late to watch her grow and be a part of her life.
no matter how hard you tried to run from having to face this hardship, heeseung was thousands of miles away back in korea waiting for you with only love in his mind. wanting nothing more than to have you back in his life and to never let you go like he had done the first time.
the image of your broken face replayed in his mind every night when he slept, thinking about the pain he must’ve put you through without knowing the full capacity of what you had to experience alone. he wished he was there by your side through every single step, holding your hand in the delivery room, taking photos of you as your stomach grew, witnessing his daughter’s first steps and first word, everything.
but now that he was back, he was going to make sure that he didn’t miss anything else.
you and your daughter instantly became the most important people in his life, knowing that he’d love the both of you endlessly, unconditionally, and forever.
forever.
something that he’d always associate with you because you are his forever and now, so is your daughter.
love should be forever and you were forever going to be loved by him. it was like love and forever was synonymous with you because to heeseung, loving you is forever.
⋆˚ʚɞ
ᡣ•.•𐭩♡ @pagemiah @jiiyen @jnysaln @xh01bri @rairaiblog @laurradoesloveu @17ericas @manaah02 @heeseung64 @zorange13 @firstclassjaylee @leipforggy
@seonhoon @maliakealoha @melancholy-z @woniefull @clandestineself @xylatox @yjngwon04 @enhaverse713586 @lovingvoidgoatee @lizdevorak @arourababy @m3owzz @tvm-m-blog @hommyy-tommy @ikeulove @hhyvsstuff @theoskies @gyuternally @dksfml @luumiinaa @jungwonchocochipcookie @ikeuwoniee @river-demon-slayer @horijiro @byuniieo @serinebsblog @aonneh @sumzysworld @rikiiisoob @sxnmavi @fancypeacepersona @cloud-lyy @tya0
copyright 2025 - present © hoonieyun all rights reserved
all writing here is fiction & not in any association with characters mentioned.
if you enjoyed reading this please consider reblogging and following <3
#xylatox ficrecs#kiki diaries#enhypen#loving you is forever#kpop#kpop au#kpop fic#kpop fanfic#kpop fanfiction#enha#fanfiction#enhypen au#enhypen heeseung#lee heeseung#heeseung x reader#enhypen x reader#enhypen scenarios#heeseung fluff#enhypen imagines
755 notes
·
View notes
Text
WIP excerpt for RaineyDay behind the cut; "Smallville does not approve of Clark Kent’s parenting style". (( chrono || non-chrono ))
Unfortunately, this particular drive he’s apparently going to be spending trying to figure out what the hell Conner did to set off Cathy Mueller bad enough to take it out on him, because sure as hell the kid isn’t going to just tell him, and also because he doesn’t want that coming back on Ma and Pa. If Cathy’s this mad at him when he hasn’t even been in town for a good two months or so, he can’t even imagine how she would’ve reacted to them showing up at the store, given they’re the ones Conner actually lives with.
It’s–difficult to figure out, unfortunately. Especially because he swears Conner talks to him less and less these days even though if anything Clark actually sees him more. The kid’s still upset over being “stuck” in Smallville or the Titans situation, he supposes, which . . . well, he’s a teenager. Clark hadn’t wanted to interfere in his life like that, but . . . well, it’d been necessary at the time. But if Conner’s acting up about it or taking his frustrations out at school . . .
Clark doesn’t even know what he’s supposed to do about that, actually. Talk to him about it, he supposes, but that always feels so damn awkward. Conner never really seems to respond well to it or really understand the point he’s making anyway. Especially lately, because every time Clark’s tried to talk to Conner about problem behavior since he moved out here, the kid either sits there like a sullen brick wall or gets his back up and starts snapping at him. It’s just not . . . productive, really.
Clark doesn’t remember being like that as a kid, when a teacher or coach or just any adult in his life had told him that he was doing something wrong. He’d gotten upset at adults who’d had unreasonable or unfair expectations or just hadn’t known what they were talking about, yes, or ones who’d refused to listen to his side of things, but not ones who’d just been offering basic life advice or correcting a misstep. He’d definitely never made trouble for Ma and Pa because he’d decided to act out around town, cheerleaders or not. And definitely hadn’t done any deliberate property destruction, since obviously that’s still on the table too.
He just doesn’t understand the kid, sometimes. Or–most of the time, really. He genuinely cannot think of a single kid who’s ever been in his life that was so hard to just talk to, across literally every single age range. Jimmy was only a couple of years older than Conner when he first met him; Dick was half his age. Jason–well, he didn’t know Jason as well, but he was younger than Conner too and the poor kid got himself killed while acting out less than Conner tends to. Tim’s polite to a fault, and Damian . . . well, Damian’s a bit difficult, but you just have to be sure to approach things from his perspective. There’s never been a sidekick or a Titan or any teenage hero in the community that was any worse than a civilian teenager just trying to figure themselves out, but talking to Conner is just . . .
He just doesn’t understand why Conner always makes it so damn hard to just talk to him. The kid’s more stubborn and less willing to listen and more unpredictable than some supervillains Clark’s known, or at least it feels that way. Even after a good two or three years of knowing each other, Clark never really knows what’s going to set him off, it’s–actually, it’s closer to four years now, isn’t it.
Well . . . Conner was about fifteen or sixteen when he’d met him in Metropolis; he’d spent a while in Hawaii and the Wild Lands, and then a while with Cadmus, and then a few months back in Metropolis where he’d managed to get the entire apartment building he was living in destroyed, so . . . closer to four, yes. And at least a year of that he wasn’t actually aging for, and essentially none of it he’d spent in school, so when Clark had been getting papers set up for the kid he’d just written him down as “seventeen” and made up some excuse about his previous guardians home-schooling him. The school had given him a few assessment tests and placed him as a junior–which honestly had been better than Clark would’ve expected considering Conner’s patchwork education–and Clark had left all the necessary forged paperwork with Ma and Pa and assumed Conner would know better than to make trouble for them.
Given the amount of times the kid’s played hooky already, probably he should’ve expected a situation like whatever’s got Cathy Mueller in a twist to come up by now, Clark has to admit.
The drive, in the end, is not particularly good for clearing his head.
88 notes
·
View notes
Note
I LOVE RED CARD!!! I'm hoping it can became a mini series inside a series 🥰🥰🥰 Can you write a continuation to the 1st part where Jamie finds put what Rupert said or maybe he overhears something he said about the PA and his recation? Sorry, I know it's not very specific 😅
Drabble - Retaliation (Red Card)
Read RED CARD first to understand!
Masterlist
Jamie Tartt x fem! PA reader
TW: cursing, angry Jamie
A/N: Hiii I'm not really sure it has potential to become a mini series but I wrote the situation in which Jamie finds out what Rupert specifically said to Y/N and how he reacts. I hope you like it anyway. Time-wise it happens directly after Red Card.
Flashback to Red Card:
“Nah, nah, I’m just—” He shook his head, grinning. “You got sent off tryin’ to protect me.”
She rolled her eyes. “Don’t make it a thing.”
“Oh, it’s definitely a thing.” A really sexy thing. He stepped closer, lowering his voice. “Admit it. You care about me.”
...
She huffed. “Oh, trust me. Next time, I’m throwing a punch.”
Jamie grinned. “Now that, love, I’d pay to see.”
...
Jamie had never been more turned on in his life.
It was bad. Really bad.
He was supposed to be the reckless one, the hothead, the one who got in trouble for letting his emotions get the better of him. But Y/N? His PA? The one who always rolled her eyes at him when he got mouthy on the pitch, who reminded him to “think before he acts” at least once a week?
Yeah. She had just gotten a red card.
And not just any red card. She had squared up to Rupert Mannion, called him a disgusting, pathetic excuse for a man before getting ejected from the stadium.
Yup, they cleared it up, they talked it out, she cared about him. Jamie had talked to her in the locker room after the game and now it was time to go home. He was driving his little crazy assistant and they were walking to the parking lot.
“You,” he said, slow and deliberate, “are insane for that today.”
She groaned. “Jamie—”
“In a good way,” he clarified. “In a sexy way.”
She gaped at him. “That is not the point right now.”
“Yeah, well, I’m still processing,” Jamie said. “’Cause last I checked, I’m the one who does the dumb shit. Not you.”
Y/N huffed, dragging a hand through her hair. “It wasn’t dumb. It was warranted.”
Jamie narrowed his eyes. “What did he say anyway?”
She hesitated.
Jamie stepped closer. “What did he say, Y/N?”
Y/N exhaled, looking away. “Doesn’t matter.”
“It does.”
She shook her head. “Jamie—”
“Tell me.”
Her jaw clenched. Then, finally, she sighed. "He said: What’s Jamie got you doing these days? Fetching his water? Maybe warming his bed? Then he said something about our relationship being a little inappropriate and some misogynistic comments followed, then I lashed out..."
amie’s vision blurred with rage.
“Jamie—”
He was already turning.
“Jamie.”
Her hands grabbed his arm before he could storm back into the stadium. He whirled back to her, jaw tight.
“I’ll kill him.”
“You won’t.”
Jamie scoffed. “You think I won’t?”
“I know you won’t,” she shot back. “Because if you do, I’ll have to bail you out of jail, and I’ve had enough trouble for one night.”
Jamie clenched his fists. “He doesn’t get to talk about you like that.”
“I know,” she said. “That’s why I handled it.”
Jamie turned, looking down at her. “You shouldn’t have had to hear that,” he said, voice low. “Shouldn’t have had to deal with that.”
Jamie’s eyes flickered over her face, still hard with frustration.
She sighed. “Look, I appreciate the protectiveness, but you starting a fight with Rupert isn’t gonna change anything.”
Jamie tilted his head. “Yeah, but it’d make me feel a whole lot better.”
He exhaled again, calming himself. “You didn’t have to do that for me.”
Her gaze softened. “Yeah, I did.”
A beat.
Then Jamie smirked. “So… you called him a disgusting, pathetic excuse for a man?"
Her lips twitched. “Among other things.”
“Fuckin’ hell, love.” Jamie let out a low whistle. “I think I might be in love with you.”
Y/N rolled her eyes, but her cheeks flushed. “Shut up.”
Jamie grinned. “Nah, but seriously—next time, at least let me get in a punch first, yeah?”
She sighed. “You’re impossible. Let it go, Jamie.”
Jamie sighed too. "Fuck, I'll try, will you come home with me, maybe watch a movie and chill. I need some company right now..."
"Always."
Jamie didn’t let it go.
Of course, he didn’t.
Y/N knew him well enough to expect it—the moment Jamie Tartt got something stuck in his head, there was no talking him out of it. And apparently, Rupert Mannion being a misogynistic prick about her was something Jamie was more than willing to go to war over.
She caught him that evening, leaning on his kitchen counter, phone in hand, eyes narrowed at the screen.
“Jamie.”
He didn’t look up. “One sec.”
“No, not one sec,” she said, snatching the phone from his grasp before he could react. She glanced at the screen. He’d been typing—no, retyping—a text to someone.
“Who’s this to?” she asked, scrolling up.
“Don’t—” Jamie made a grab for it, but she dodged, stepping out of reach. “Oi! Give it back, you little thief—”
Her eyes scanned the unsent message.
From Jamie Tartt: If I ever hear you talk about her like that again, I swear to fuck—
She scrolled further.
Jamie Tartt: I don’t care how much money you’ve got, you’re still a sad little man
Jamie Tartt: Watch your fucking mouth, old man.
Y/N sighed, locking the screen and shoving the phone into her back pocket. “Jesus, Jamie.”
“What?” He threw his hands up. “Bloke’s a twat. He deserves it.”
“I know that,” she said, exasperated. “But sending him angry texts isn’t gonna do shit except make you look unhinged.”
Jamie scoffed. “Unhinged? I’ll show you unhinged, love. I was about ten seconds away from driving to West Ham’s training ground and dealing with him properly.”
She stared at him. “You mean fighting him?”
Jamie lifted a shoulder. “Not fight fight. Just… you know.” He made a vague punching motion. “Maybe a little slap. He’s old, innit? Wouldn’t take much.”
Y/N groaned, rubbing her temples. “You’re impossible.”
Jamie huffed. “I should’ve done something. Back when he said it. Should’ve knocked him on his arse right there.”
She looked up at him then, properly looked. Jamie wasn’t just pissed—he was guilty.
“Jamie,” she said, softer now. “You did do something. You supported me."
“Yeah, but I didn’t even know what he said.” His jaw tensed. “If I had—”
“You’d be serving a five-game, by now.” she finished.
Jamie exhaled sharply. “It weren’t even about football. He was just bein’ a prick, just tryna put you down ‘cause you’re—”
He cut himself off.
Y/N raised an eyebrow. “Because I’m what?”
Jamie swallowed. “Because you’re you.”
Something passed between them. Something unspoken but heavy.
Jamie shifted, glancing away, scuffing his boot against the floor. “Look, all I’m sayin’ is—if he ever talks about you like that again, I will do something about it. Don’t care if I get fined, don’t care if I get benched. Just so we’re clear.”
Y/N bit her lip. “You really would fight him, wouldn’t you?”
Jamie met her gaze. “Yeah.” His voice was quiet. “Yeah, I would. As far as we know you would too, love.”
Y/N didn’t know what to say to that.
So instead, she reached into her pocket, pulled out his phone, and handed it back.
“No more angry texts.”
Jamie sighed, stuffing the phone into his hoodie. “Fine.”
“Good.”
A beat.
Then Jamie smirked. “I’ll just send him a really sarcastic fruit basket instead.”
Y/N groaned. “Jamie.”
“Oi, that’s classy retaliation, that is.”
She rolled her eyes, but she was smiling. “Come on, dumbass. I’ll buy you dinner before you come up with any more terrible ideas.”
Jamie grinned. “You are my favorite, y’know that?”
“Yeah, yeah,” she muttered, shoving him playfully. “You better start behaving, or I might switch teams.”
Jamie’s smirk faltered for a split second.
Then, before she could register it, he was grabbing her wrist, tugging her just slightly closer, his voice dropping.
“Not funny, love.”
Y/N blinked.
Jamie held her gaze, a flicker of something serious in his expression. But before she could say anything, he let go, stepping back with an easy grin.
“Right,” he said, stretching. “What we havin’ for dinner?”
Y/N exhaled, pushing away whatever that moment was. “Anything except fruit baskets.”
Jamie chuckled. “Shame. Would’ve been a great fruit basket.”
As they walked out together, Y/N knew one thing for sure:
Rupert Mannion may have been a smug bastard—
But Jamie Tartt?
He was a dangerous one.
#jamie tartt#ted lasso#ted lasso show#jamie tartt x reader#jamie tartt x y/n#jamie tartt x you#afc richmond#jamie tartt imagine#roy kent#sam obisanya#PA x Jamie Tartt
66 notes
·
View notes
Text
Undercover Lovers
zoro x reader
while waiting for luffy and the others to return from whole cake island, you and the rest of the crew are forced to go undercover in wano, where your and zoro's cover as a loving couple quickly gets complicated.
words count: 1.2k
tags: wci and wano spoilers, fake dating, romance, soft zoro
masterlist || ko-fi
You and Zoro stand in the shadows of the misty Wano streets, hidden in plain sight. The night is thick with tension, and the smell of the night air is saturated with the scents of food and unfamiliar spices.
“Alright” Zoro mutters under his breath, his gaze darting around. “This mission is simple. We blend in, gather intel, and keep a low profile. No trouble.”
You glance at him skeptically “Simple? Nothing here is simple, Zoro. Especially when we have to pretend to be a couple...because I don't know if you looked at yourself”
Zoro, ever stoic, adjusts the sword at his side “It’s just an act. Play the role and we’ll be fine.”
You don't know who has this brilliant idea but you're hating them all.
You scoff “That’s what you think. I don’t think you fully understand what it means to pretend to be someone’s lover.”
He grins faintly “I think I do. You make it sound like I'll be terrible at this.”
The two of you exchange a glance, the awkwardness palpable. You had to assume this would happen, but the idea of him being your pretend lover makes your stomach flutter in a way you didn’t expect. You’re both meant to lay low while Luffy, Nami, Chopper, and Brook are rescuing Sanji on Whole Cake Island. But you and Zoro are left behind, needing to keep the rest of the Straw Hats safe while undercover.
“Now, let’s go” Zoro commands, the stoic warrior in him taking over. “Remember, just act natural.”
You and Zoro enter a local tavern in the heart of the capital. The noise from the patrons fills the room, but everything about this place feels off, like a hidden danger lies in the air. As soon as the door swings open, all eyes turn to you, and the tavern goes silent.
The bartender raises an eyebrow “What’s this? A foreign couple?”
You force a smile and link your arm with Zoro’s, making sure your posture looks casual and affectionate “Yes, we’re just here to enjoy the local food and drink” you say, your voice smooth.
Zoro stands beside you, towering and quiet, his gaze scanning the room. His posture is stiff, uncomfortable, and it’s clear that he’s not used to playing the role of someone’s lover.
“You’re an odd couple,” the bartender says, a smug smirk on his face “The woman seems more… lively. And you...” he eyes Zoro, “look like a man who could care less.”
Zoro barely glances at the bartender “I’ll take some sake.”
The bartender nods, but there’s a smirk on his face “Of course. For you two lovers, the first round’s on the house.”
You exchange a look with Zoro, both of you realizing that staying in character would be harder than it seemed. As the drinks arrive, you take one and drink it slowly, trying to hide the tension in your shoulders.
As days pass, the two of you work together to gather information, keeping up the act as a loving couple. But things become more complicated when one young local guy, Miyamoto, starts showing more interest in you than you’re comfortable with.
You’re sitting in a quiet corner of the town square, Zoro casually sitting by your side, when Miyamoto approaches with a smile that doesn’t quite reach his eyes.
“Ah, y/n” he says smoothly “I didn’t expect to see you here. Care for a walk?” His eyes flicker toward Zoro before returning to you “I can show you some of the best views in the town. Perhaps Zoro doesn’t mind… after all, I’m sure he’s busy with his… training.”
You blink, slightly taken aback by his boldness. You glance at Zoro, but to your surprise, he’s sitting there, arms crossed, his usual indifferent expression masking any emotions.
“Zoro’s fine” you say quickly, trying to shut down Miyamoto’s advances “We’re fine here. And besides, I’m not one to leave my loving companion behind.”
Miyamoto chuckles, though the sound is more mocking than playful. “Loving? You don’t have to pretend, you know. I’m sure Zoro would be fine with me taking care of you for the evening”
This is making you mad, not just his advances but also Zoro sitting them like nothing was happening, not even caring to look over you and notice the uncomfortable air around you.
You clench your fists and you're about to storm out of there until Zoro finally turns his gaze toward Miyamoto, narrowing his eyes. His usually passive attitude shifts, and there’s an unmistakable tension in the air “You’re making a mistake if you think I won’t mind and I would let you”
You watch the exchange carefully, feeling the air grow thick with unspoken words. Miyamoto takes a step back, and Zoro’s eyes briefly meet yours, the unease in his gaze not going unnoticed.
It’s late into the evening. You and Zoro are once again walking through the dimly lit streets of Wano, the mission nearing its end. The tension from Miyamoto’s advances still hangs in the air, and for the first time, Zoro seems a little different.
“You’re quiet” he remarks, glancing at you “You looks upset since that last meeting with Miyamoto, are you?”
You look at him briefly "pretty much yeah... I was feeling uncomfortable and yet you waited that long to even say something"
"I knew you could handle it alone"
"Well... I actually couldn't"
He suddenly stops walking. His jaw tightens, and for a moment, he says nothing. You can feel the weight of unspoken words pressing between you.
Then, with a sigh, he finally speaks.
"For the record, I didn’t like it either" Zoro mutters, voice quieter than usual.
You blink at him, caught off guard "What?"
His gaze flickers to the side, as if reluctant to say more "That bastard...Miyamoto. The way he looked at you, the way he talked to you." His grip on his sword tightens. "It pissed me off... but if I did something we would have been in bif trouble"
After a pause he continues, “I didn’t like the way he looked at you” Zoro says, his voice unexpectedly serious.
Your heart stutters in your chest, unsure of whether you’re hearing things “What?”
Zoro glances at you, a slight frown tugging at his lips “I told you. I actually didn’t like the way he was talking to you. He was crossing the line”
You feel a warmth spread through your chest, unsure whether it’s the alcohol or something else making your heart beat faster “Zoro…” you start, but your words fail you.
“Forget it” he says gruffly, looking away as if the conversation never happened. But there’s something different in the way he speaks, something real this time.
You pause, staring at him. Could it be that… the act was becoming more than just a mission? Was Zoro feeling the same as you were?
“Zoro” you start again, but before you can say anything more, he steps forward, closing the gap between you two. His hand touches yours, almost like it’s an accident, but when he doesn’t pull it away, you realize it’s not.
The moment stretches on, and you can feel the tension dissipate into something new.
Without thinking, you lean into him “Maybe this act wasn’t so bad after all.”
Zoro stares down at you, his eyes flickering with something indecipherable “Maybe not” he replies, voice low and barely above a whisper.
He takes your hand in a better and firm way now and start walking again, hand in hand.
You smile at him, a small blush on his cheeks, trying to avoid your eyes. And for the first time, you wonder if the lines between the pretend lovers and real feelings are starting to blur.
#one piece#one piece zoro#one piece x reader#one piece x you#one piece x y/n#one piece zoro x reader#zoro#roronoa zoro#zoro x reader#op zoro#pirate hunter zoro#zoro x you#zoro x y/n#one piece fanfiction#one piece fanfic#one piece scenario#one piece imagine#zoro scenario#zoro fanfiction#zoro fanfic#zoro imagine#one piece funny#roronoa zoro x reader#roronoa zoro x you#roronoa zoro x y/n#roronoa zoro fanfiction#soft zoro
61 notes
·
View notes
Text
HALLOWEENIE. [3]
skully j. graves x (female) reader cw: nsfw, retail au, smoking, modern au (no magic), cheesy workplace romance, may be ooc (some creative liberties were taken for various aspects of skully's character and may not align with characteristics shown in tnbc event), characters written as 18+ note - skully returns for another season of work at fellow honest's halloween store. is this the year he finally musters the courage to confess to his cherished coworker, or is it going to be another year spent with his nose buried in his poetry journal? // split into three parts due to size. read part one and part two.
Fellow saves everyone from the nail-biting tension by not scheduling you and Skully together, which takes the duo out of his prized Dynamic Duo. Now you’re just a disaster. Skully doesn’t fade into obscurity, though. Rather, he’s ever-present in your thoughts. You think about him when you drag yourself down the halls at school, occasionally sticking your head into the drama club or the music room in hopes of spotting him. You’re not sure why. You’ve never had anything to do with either of those spaces, but now you’re haunting them like a pesky poltergeist in search of something just out of your grasp.
That’s what it feels like to have this cavern open up between you and him. As if you’re confined to separate worlds. You dwell in the realm of the dead and Skully exists in flesh. It’s impossible to cross paths like this.
No one seems to know of him either, which makes him seem more cryptid than he actually is. When you interrupt a drama club meeting with, “Which one of you nerds knows Skully J. Graves?” they blink owlishly at you.
You’re beginning to think he really is the ghost and you’re actually the living person.
You’ve considered visiting him during one of his shifts, but then you’d be no better than Salad Fingers.
This is so lame. Why do I care so much? I shouldn’t, you think, scrolling on your phone while Rollo does inventory for Fellow. You search for Skully’s number before remembering you never exchanged contact information.
“Your moping is bringing sales down.” Fellow raps his cane against the linoleum to get your attention.
“I’d argue it’s bringing in more business. Not often the customers get to see me without my usual swag.”
“That’s what she’s calling it?” Rollo mutters from behind his clipboard.
“Miss (Name), it pains me to see you in such a tizzy. Skully hasn’t been any better, I assure you.”
You perk up at the mention of him. “What does he say? Does he talk about me? Does he hate me? Should I disappear forever and never return to this town?”
“Whoa, whoa! Where is this coming from? Honestly, the youth are so complicated nowadays.” It’s a whack from Gidel’s hammer that sets Fellow straight. “Ahem! Right. What I meant to say was that it’s obvious this situation is causing a fair bit of trouble for both of you. These conditions limit your ability to work as you normally would. As your boss, I should only intervene when it’s truly detrimental, but as someone with a brain I think we’d all benefit from a quick solution to this mess.”
“Believe me—if I could wave my magic wand and fix this, I would. But we can’t just kiss and make up. I hurt his feelings.” You run your finger over your phone and catch your shattered expression in the cracked screen. “No amount of apologizing can undo that.”
“You ought to know he asks after you.”
“No, he doesn’t.”
“It’s true,” Rollo adds. “Incessantly.”
“Why?” When all three of them look at you like it couldn’t be more obvious, you throw your arms up. “No one answer that. I’ll take you out back and curb you if you do.”
“I won’t speak on Skully’s behalf, but I believe it’s rational to assume he would never want you to disappear.”
“And he certainly wouldn’t hate you. Goodness, I don’t think that boy has the heart to harbor hate.”
“No, he does. He definitely does,” comes your and Rollo’s swift correction.
Gidel opens to a page in his notebook, where he’s doodled you and Skully holding hands in a heart. It reminds you of the flower wreath, which still resides on your desk even though the flowers are beginning to curl up and wilt.
You groan and slump in your chair, arms hanging limply at your sides. “Halloween’s in two weeks! If I can’t find some way to make it up to him, he’s gonna spend his favorite holiday sad and miserable.”
“Heartbreak isn’t something you can simply mend with goodwill. It’s a process. You heal over time.” Melancholy descends on Rollo’s face. You get the feeling he’s weathered the woes of a broken heart before. If anyone understands loss, it’s Rollo Flamme.
He loves me and I crushed him.
“You don’t think I gave him false hope, do you?”
“You couldn’t have known.”
“Even though it was as clear as glass to anyone looking in,” Fellow murmurs, and you choose to ignore that. “Well, what’s done is done. Cliché as it sounds, you can only move forward from here.”
You lift yourself off the chair and stretch. “I’ll grab the broom and get to sweeping.”
“Don’t bother. We won’t do all of that tonight.”
“Ooh, looks like someone was bitten by the bug of benevolence. How sweet.”
Fellow chuckles and collects the completed inventory from Rollo. “You’re free to go. I’ll see you tomorrow. And, Miss (Name), try to get some sleep.”
Immediately, you open the camera on your phone to check for any noticeable signs of sleep deprivation. Finding none, you scowl at Fellow.
“Not funny. I actually thought you were being serious.”
“But you checked.”
“That she did,” Rollo notes with a small grin.
“Because you—ugh. You could’ve just said my shoes are untied.” You click past the both of them in your Mary Jane pumps. “What does it matter if I’m losing sleep?”
“Are you?”
“I’m not. Shut up.”
You’ll bury yourself alongside the worms and maggots before you confide in them about your recent sleepless nights, each one punctuated with a replay of your fight with Skully and all the ways it could’ve gone differently had you just been honest.
There are two sides to your honesty: the lies that can pass as the truth and the actual truth—the truth you were keen to shelve ever since it cropped up.
The truth that feels a little like the onset of…
You won’t dwell on it or the profound consequence it has on tonight’s dreams.
You’d praise the convenience that is small town logic if it applied to Skully. In this foothill town enshrouded in trees and mountain peaks, everyone knows everyone. Students only have one choice for university, and it’s a dinosaur-aged institution that’s probably seen every era and more with countless graduating classes having been fostered in its brick walls. If you’re searching for someone, you shouldn’t have to look very far. Inevitably, you’ll stumble upon someone who knows someone who knows someone who can get you into contact with that person. Everyone’s stapled into the paper chain here.
Everyone except Skully, apparently.
It continues to baffle you that no one—not even any of the students in his classes or club—knows of his existence.
“Skully J. Graves,” you stress to the head of the drama club, who stares absently in reply. “He’s literally in your club. White hair, glasses, tall, kinda nerdy but overall really sweet. Does any of that ring a bell?”
When you’re met with silence from him and the rest of the club, you smack your hand against your face and groan. “Jack Skellington.”
A murmur of collective consideration sweeps through the group.
“You mean that weird guy who keeps to himself?” a girl pipes up.
You give her a censorious look. “You’re gonna hafta be more specific, girlfriend. You’re naming, like, a decent chunk of the school’s population.”
“Always has his face in his books,” another offers. “Not really friendly, that one. Definitely on the quiet side.”
“And he’s usually scribbling stuff in a journal during club meetings, right?” a third student asks.
“Yes!” You clap. “That’s my guy!”
“Ohh, you’re talking about Halloweenie,” the head of the drama club says, snapping his fingers once the descriptions finally click.
Halloweenie?
You’ve known Skully to go by all kinds of nicknames at the shop: Skulls, Skeleton, my boy, and (from snotty Salad Fingers), Prince of Darkness. This one, however, is brand-new. You don’t need a thesaurus to get the general gist of the meaning behind that self-explanatory name.
“What do you want with him?”
Apple-red lips curl up into an impish grin, and you lift your finger in shush. “It’s a secret.”
“Well, good luck finding him,” he says with a snort. “Halloweenie’s practically a ghost when he isn’t working on props for the shows. He could be anywhere on campus.”
The rest of the club confirm this with mechanical nods. It’s so synced it’s almost like they’re a group of mind-controlled marionettes.
I can’t believe none of these losers know where Skulls is.
You remember browsing the drama club’s website with Rollo. Skully was noted as an ordinary stagehand there. Once more, it seems like fate is having a grand time keeping the two of you apart. Maybe it’s better that way. Maybe you don’t deserve a friend like Skully.
Before you can sink into self-deprecation, you whirl towards the door.
“You come by looking for Halloweenie a lot, y’know,” a member accuses, arms folded like some hard-boiled detective. “You into him?”
What the fuck? Why is everyone assuming that?
“Nooo—oh, hey! What’s this?” You point to the poster pasted on the door. The words Drama Club Presents: A Thrilling Tale of Treacherous Love and Music! are printed in fancy font above an infamous mask. “Is this what you’re putting on for this year?”
“For Christmas, yes. It was either that or an actual Christmas play. Like ‘A Christmas Carol’ or something equally festive. Majority wanted the charming and dangerous Opera Ghost.”
“Good taste. So where can I audition?”
“Can you sing?”
“In the shower.”
“Can you act?”
“What is life if not the stage we play on?” you counter, stealing a philosophical page from your boss’s book of esoteric wisdom.
The head of the drama club isn’t impressed. To be honest, you’re not either. An actor’s life is not for you.
“Why? No offense, (Name), but you’ve never been interested in us or the work we do. You’ve gotta have passion and soul to put yourself on that stage—something you so clearly lack. If you’re only doing it for Halloweenie—”
“That stings, Prez. And here I was ready to dazzle my way to stardom.”
“Sure.” He rolls his eyes. “If you have no other business with us, have a good day.”
Are all the presidents in this school hard-asses?
Sensing your presence is no longer welcome, you wink and take your leave.
Now left to aimlessly wander the halls, you think back on Skully’s lamentations from before: I was all alone before you moved here—nothing more than a quiet, transparent existence.
You know what that’s like because that’s exactly how you lived when you were growing up. There is no trick to surviving the devils of childhood. You just have to hope that if you’re silent enough they’ll leave you alone. Because hiding beneath the covers only works when they’re figments of your imagination. When they’re very real and oh-so-tangible, they can dismantle the seemingly impenetrable blanket fortress you put so much faith in.
If you lived as a ghost back there, then this dreary town was your resurrection.
Perhaps she, sitting solitary on her throne, is lonely just like me.
Skully was right. As it happens there is no truth in being accessible to everyone in your infamously obnoxious, effervescent way. You’ve built yourself up on flowery lies—a faux Spider Queen who isn’t so venomous as she’d like everything to believe. The (Name) who smiles and flirts, who holds every bed partner at arm’s length because she’s too scared to let them into her embrace, is a phony.
The Spider Queen is scared of loving and being loved.
That’s why she strings everyone up in her web, never letting them know what hides beyond gossamer strands woven so meticulously thick.
Because once they start to disassemble her messy masterpiece they’ll see its flaws and insecurities woven into unmistakable patterns.
Get it together, (Name). No way were you about to throw yourself into a school play all for some guy! Be more swag and less dramatic.
But just as you admonish yourself with that, a discordant note rings out. You failed to realize you were traversing random halls until now, where you find yourself in a desolate corner of the building, just outside the music room. Shaken from your self-doubt, you peek into the room out of plain curiosity…and immediately come to regret it when you spot a familiar head of white hair.
His back is turned to you, head bowed, and he plays according to the sheet music propped in front of him. You linger in the doorway to listen and it hits you then—what he’s playing.
A piano rendition of “The Music of The Night.”
Transfixed, you allow yourself to creep in closer. The soft, soulful melody lulls you into a state of serenity. Watching him and his fingers waltz along the keys, you can’t help but feel like you’ve missed your chance. What that chance might’ve been, you don’t have the guts to name.
Just when he’s about to reach the chorus, he misses a chord and the entire piece falls apart.
“Consarn it!” He slams his hands down on the keys.
You wince at the strident smash that echoes through the room, but nothing is more jarring than his language. You’ve never heard Skully, the quintessence of chivalry, curse so openly, even if it’s very 1800s. But after your argument with him, you’ve acquainted yourself with his temper and all that boils within it.
“It needs to sound just like the song.” The sound of shuffling sheet music follows. “If I can’t get past this chord…” He sighs and taps a few keys in random succession. “My dear will never be impressed with my lousy performance.”
Your heart flips over in your chest, knots itself like Ouroboros, and then collapses into your stomach. Any confidence you had in approaching Skully vanishes in a blip. Of course he’s still into you. Why wouldn’t he be? Rejection and a few weeks of separation aren’t going to undo years of infatuation. Silently cursing the world, you press the heels of your palms into your eyes, realize you’ve just ruined your eyeliner, and drag them away with an aggravated breath.
“Is someone there?”
Skully turns on the bench right as you stumble out of sight. Your sneakers squeak on the tiles as you make your escape, darting around a corridor just in time to avoid the confrontation. That’s all you’re good at. Salad Fingers’s criticisms play in loops. You hasten your steps. Running away.
Rollo’s slender fingers work deftly to lace up your corset. In the background, faintly pouring in from the kitchenette, Halloween music plays.
“Tighter,” you hiss at him, bracing yourself on the edge of your vanity desk, hips jutted out and ass raised high. “Make it so I can’t breathe—like I’m getting disrespectfully choked by the latex. None of that ‘Love Me Tender’ shit. I need to be fighting for my life in this fit.”
“This is foolish. You should prioritize your comfort over…whatever this is.”
“Aww. You really are an angel, looking out for me and my lungs.”
In retaliation he yanks on the ribbons and the corset cinches around your ribs, effectively stealing your breath. You crumple against the desk with a wheeze.
“Is that tight enough for Her Majesty?” he asks, smirking at you in the mirror.
“P-Perfect…” You raise a weak thumbs-up. “Thanks, Uriel.”
Rollo rolls his eyes. He looks every bit the modest angel in pure-white robes with accompanying gold accents. The look is finished off with feathery wings, a halo headband, and a pair of open-toed sandals. He adjusts one of the aureate cuffs around his wrist and scrutinizes his reflection in the cheap material. Conversely, you’re dressed as a sexy succubus, all red, tight-fitting, skimpy latex and matching thigh-high stockings. The costume came with horn hair clips, an attachable tail, and a pitchfork. It was your creative idea to accessorize with a black choker, sheer, lacy gloves, and suede knee-high heeled boots. You even got your nails done for the occasion, and they drip in grisly patterns of blood splatter.
“It’s missing something.” You pull Rollo against your hip so he can see what you’re attempting to visualize.
“Your makeup looks fine, (Name).”
“Not that.” Your blunt-toothed, smiling reflection peers back at you. “Oh, I know!”
You rifle through your makeup box to find them: the packaged fangs you swiped from Fellow’s store just the other day. Your boss graciously gave you and Rollo the day off after it became clear he wasn’t very willing to shell out holiday pay. Knowing your erudite roommate, he would’ve debated Fellow into his grave until he budged. Day off or holiday pay? It would’ve been his losing battle no matter which side of the argument he fell on.
Gleefully, like a cannibal ripping into a corpse, you tear open the plastic and fit the fangs on over your teeth.
“What do you think?” you ask, flashing a wicked grin at Rollo.
“Appropriately hellish. Anymore and the Devil might come up here to give you his regards.”
“Aren’t I just the luckiest girl?” You giggle and nudge him. “You’re not half bad yourself, Bible Study.”
“High praise coming from Satan’s Sweetheart.”
“The Devil wears imitation Prada.”
“‘By all means,’” he quotes, draping a fuzzy jacket over your shoulders, “‘move at a glacial pace. You know how that thrills me.’”
With a snicker you follow him out the door, playfully poking at his back with the pronged pitchfork to hurry him along. He swipes the car keys on his way.
Paper lanterns and strands of amber-hued lights are strung up on low-hanging branches. In the very center, hollowed out into the ground and circled with sizable stones, is a bonfire pit. The flames lick towards the stars, wavering in time with the bass thumping through the trees. If you didn’t know any better, you’d think the swaying silhouettes were monstrous fiends gathered for Halloween night.
Having left your jacket in the car, you’re quick to pull Rollo towards the refreshments. You’re desperate to warm yourself with a few drinks before you make your way towards the fire and the throng of bodies. Rollo, while not the partying type, is very particular with his preferences, so you don’t expect him to jump at the sight of beer. It does, however, startle you when he slides the cloth covering away from the basket draped on his arm to reveal a bottle of sacramental altar wine.
Sometimes you forget your roommate can be cool.
“You’re the best.” You pull him against your side in another hug. He doesn’t fight it. The yellow-orange glow casts shadows on his face, obscuring his pleased smirk. “I cherish you, you know that?”
“Yes, well, I can’t allow you to indulge in this party slop.”
“Amen!”
You squeeze him once before releasing him from your constriction to grab two cheap chalices. After checking to make sure they’re clean and haven’t been tampered with, you stride over to Rollo. You notice he’s eyeing the pit warily, his haunted expression looking much more cadaverous in the firelight. Gently, you shake his shoulder and step in front to intersect his view of the fire.
“Hey, you okay?”
Rollo shakes himself out of his head and loosens his grip on the bottle. “Yes… Yes, I’m fine.”
You want to trust him, so you hold out the cups. “Wanna say our prayers and indulge in the Body of Christ?”
He taps your head with his fist, features drawn in a humorless lour. “Bread is the body. Wine is the blood.”
“My bad, Father.” You pout at him. “Forgive me for my sins and transgressions and everything else. I’m just sooo unholy.”
He spends a quiet moment staring at you—long enough that it has a smile spreading on his lips. He breathes a soft laugh. “What a peculiar choice of words for a demon.”
“Even more peculiar for an angel to be drinking on the job.”
“I suppose that makes us even.” He unscrews the cap and pours a generous amount in both cups. You watch the scarlet liquid slosh within. Capping the bottle, he tucks it away in the basket and takes the cup from you. “Merci.”
“A happy Halloween to us.” You raise your cup and his bumps against yours in toast. “Are you ready to be dead on your feet for tomorrow’s shift?”
“Only undead,” he replies, following you to a fallen tree. “I’m driving, so I mustn’t become too much of a zombie.”
“Who cares about coherency? Live it up tonight! We can sleep in the car. I’ve got pillows and blankets in there.”
“Mhm,” he hums around the plastic rim.
You plop down on the tree trunk and take a gulp, smacking your lips in approval. “If it’s cold, we can just cuddle.” You bump shoulders with him.
“I’ll pass. The last thing I need to earn is more of Skully’s frosty envy. I’d like for my plants to survive winter, if possible.”
“Ugh, right.” Your gaze drifts to your pitchfork propped against the tree. “I don’t know what I’m gonna do. I mean, I almost joined the school play for him. That’s bonkers even by my standards.”
“As if the club would allow that.”
“They hate me for my potential.” You click your tongue. “How can I make this…not worse? Because it feels like all I’ve been doing is making it significantly worse.”
“You should have a proper conversation. One that isn’t senseless screaming.”
“He was inside me, Rollo. How the hell am I going to have a ‘proper conversation’ when that’s our history?”
He peers into his chalice, contemplation burning behind his eyes. “Well, I wasn’t expecting you to lay with him. ‘Disprove his alleged crush,’ she said and then proceeded to do the exact opposite.”
“I mean, I don’t want him to think I hate him or that he has to avoid me. That’s not it. And I wasn’t trying to sound so cruel that day. Stuff just slipped out unchecked and he wasn’t listening. It’s not like we can go back to being friends with this whole cloud of unrequited romance hanging over our heads.” Sighing, you draw circles into the leaf-strewn ground with the tip of your boot. “I wish things weren’t so complicated. It’d be easier if he was terrible through and through, but he’s not.”
“What makes it so complicated?”
“His feelings.”
“Are you sure that’s all?”
You narrow your eyes at him, perplexed. “Why? Is there supposed to be something else?”
“What about yourself?”
You chug the rest of the wine in your cup. It burns the back of your throat and straightens out your thoughts. Not so much your heart, though. Rollo takes his time pouring to give you a moment. He even offers you half of a baguette from the depths of his basket, which draws a snort from you.
“What? You can’t drink on an empty stomach. Last time you did that, you sullied the car with your vomit. It took days to clean and freshen up the interior.”
“At least it was pink! That’s much prettier than non-pink barf.” You shake your head, unwilling to argue old news. “Thanks for your concern, Little Red Riding Rollo, but I’m not hungry.”
“I’ve brought an assortment of jams and cheese.”
“Oh, my gosh,” you say around a high cackle. Rollo doesn’t see the humor in any of this, but he still manages a pinched smile. “You’re amazing. The best roomie I’ve ever had.”
“I try.”
“Okay, Father, I yield. Break the bread and let’s give thanks.”
Between sips of altar wine, you and Rollo munch on pieces of baguette spread and topped with strawberry jam and nettle cheese.
“Why me?” you ask around a mouthful of bread. “I know Skulls isn’t sociable at school—drama club told me all about the unlikable Halloweenie—but I’m sure there are better candidates for him to crush on. I’m a mess. I can’t garden or look after houseplants like you do. I can’t do any of that cute shit girls do on their socials—like live aesthetically or be effortlessly adorable. I don’t think I’m Skulls’s type.”
“Hmm.”
“He said I’m the only one who’s ever understood him, but isn’t that what friends do? You and I understand each other and we’re friends.”
“Somehow that’s different.”
“How? What makes it different?”
Rollo shrugs. He looks like a mouse as he nibbles at his bread and cheese. “Perhaps it’s because my relationship with you is nothing like the one you have with Skully.”
You scowl at the crowd of dancing, costumed partygoers. It’s only different because of love and sex.
“Putting that aside, what makes you think you’re not his type? Have you ever considered what his type might be?”
You hadn’t given it much thought. Skully has never mentioned love and its variations at work. That’s your job—to complain about and commend all of your flings and situationships whenever it’s necessary. To flirt with customers who look wealthy, attractive, or like they’d be good in bed. To aim for a phone number or an exchange of socials when they’re funny, sweet, or just annoying enough to seem charming. Your list of past lovers is as long as a photo spread in a wallet.
“If we consider his poetry,” Rollo says, as if pushing you towards a cliff you don’t want to jump from, “his preferences aren’t so elusive.”
Even though there’s no reason for it, you feel an unusual warmth climbing up to settle under your cheeks. You hurry to tilt your cup back, putting your mouth on the same lipstick stain from earlier.
“So what sort of type is the Spider Queen?”
“She’s meant to be you, is she not?”
But you’re not sure what he sees in you—in the Spider Queen. You annoyed him during the first real conversation you had, back when he was just fifteen and you were an angsty eighteen-year-old trying to look like she hadn’t just gotten disowned by her family. What changed in the four years since then? You remember he absolutely hated the Halloween party and spent the entire time scribbling in a journal. You wouldn’t be surprised if the entry about his first impression of you was written that very night. He has every right to despise you for your rowdy spirit. What he sees in you, you clearly can’t see in yourself. Maybe you’d feel less guilty about the situation if he hated your guts, but that’s not the case.
“I don’t know!” You groan. “Maybe he’s in love with the character he’s created and not me.”
“I highly doubt that.”
“Do you have candy in there? I need something that’ll mess me up and make me forget all about this.”
I need to stop running away and face reality.
“I’m certain the alcohol will do the trick.”
And it is. You haven’t kept count of how many chalice-sized drinks you’ve had, and at some point you’ve even swiped the bottle from Rollo’s basket.
“Shall we address the facts?” he tries again, and you’re tempted to listen because he’s logical enough to sort through the emotions. “Skully is in love with you, a truth too blinding for you to notice, but we were all wearing sunglasses.” You smack him for that and he clears his throat. “Right. The two of you went on a ‘date’ and it ended in bed. You’ve told him you don’t love him. Really, (Name), if your feelings don’t match his, I see no other reason to stump yourself.”
And isn’t that the truth?
But there’s a niggling sense of something more that you can’t confront. You push it down to make room for the wine.
“I need a cigarette.”
“From one vice to the next. Very clever.”
Your acrylics tap anxious pitter-patters against the glass bottle. A distraction would suffice—anything to take your mind off of Skully. If you could saunter into the crowd and fall into the arms of a temporary thrill, you would. It’s what you plan to do as your eyes survey the crowd, cherry-picking faces from the firelight. And then, just past the flickering flames and undulating ghouls, you see him.
“Erik!”
You stand up so quickly that you lurch forward. The bottle almost slips from your grasp. Rollo catches your arm before you can fall.
“What?” Rollo blinks up at you in bewilderment. “(Name), sit down. You’re drunk.”
“Piss off. I know what I saw. Someone’s come as the Phantom.” You throw your head back to suck down the rest of the wine. “And it takes more than that to get me tipsy.”
“Congratulations. How’s the liver?”
“Ha-ha-ha,” you snap, sarcastic. “Unlike you, I’m about to tongue it with the Phantom. Not many can say they did that on Halloween night. Be back soon!”
“No one else is trying to accomplish that!” he calls after you, but you only catch part of it as you beeline for the fray.
Pitchfork in hand, you weave around kissing couples and clusters of friends. You have your sights set on the mysterious Phantom, his back turned to you. You call out to him: “Hey, you!” but your voice is lost in the deafening beats and the ecstatic, tipsy whoops from the partygoers.
“Excuse me! Pardon,” you hiss, pushing past a witch and a knight. “Move.”
You’re nearly there. But then someone knocks into you, and you stumble into another person. He catches you with a whistle, his palms strangely slimy.
“Hey there, little lady. Looks like it’s my lucky night. You sure you’re not actually an angel in disguise?”
You scrunch your face, looking past him. The Phantom is gone. “Fuck!”
“At least introduce yourself.” He laughs and spit speckles your cheek. “Then we can get there, yeah?”
“You want an introduction?” You slam your heel on his foot and are quite pleased when he draws back with a curse. “How’s that for angelic? Happy Halloween, asshole.”
Equipped with a mission, you disappear into the darkness. Stapled to your feet, your shadow stretches into the trees behind you. In hopes of locating the familiar mask or cape, you whirl to and fro. It seems like you’ll never find them, and for a second you wonder if they’re a hallucination birthed from your tumultuous feelings. Of course you’d be imagining the Phantom after that day in the bookstore with Skully. It’s like he’s everyone you look. How could he not be? Halloween is his day.
You hope he’s happy, even if it’s only for tonight.
This is a waste of time. I’m going back.
You pivot on your heel…and there he is. The Phantom of the Opera, hunched over between the trees, his gloved fingers splayed against the rough bark. The exact opposite of graceful and mystifying. More of a mess than a graceful, gothic beauty. Your mouth drops open, and then you cringe when you hear a not-so-musical retch.
Oh.
He’s sick.
“Uh, hi…” You inch closer. “I recognized your costume. You’re supposed to be Erik, right? The Phantom. You know—that guy from the opera?”
He wipes his mouth on the back of his hand and turns to look at you, woozy and mechanical. Your heart rushes into a gallop when those infamous orange eyes fall upon you. Even with the mask hiding half of his face, you know it’s him. You think he’s worked out your identity as well because he straightens to his full height on unsteady feet, as if he’s been slapped sober. The only indication he’s inebriated is the way he sways like a spinning top on the verge of falling over.
“Skulls—”
“(Name)—”
“Ah, um. My apologies. You should go first.”
“No, it’s nothing.” You wring your hands around the length of the pitchfork. “Um. You… You came.”
“I was looking for you.” He gestures to the crumpled can at his feet, sheepish. “Found that instead.”
“Why?”
Skully twists the hem of his cloak in his fists. “I wanted to wish you a happy Halloween and show you my costume.”
His costume? You remember he told you and Rollo he was going to dress up as something scary, and while the Phantom is technically a fearsome villain… It’s not the first thing you’d think Skully would go for. Did he dress up for my sake? What if he had another costume planned but changed his mind after—stop that. Don’t go down that rabbit hole.
“But you hate parties.” You poke at the can with your pitchfork. “And you don’t drink.”
His eyes glaze over. You watch his lip tremble. “I’m sorry. I… I thought that if I… If I could just—” He inhales a rattling breath. “If I was more like you—like Mr. Rollo or any of your partners—you might… Y-You might want to—” He breaks off from that sentence with a choked cry and sinks to his knees.
“Skulls…” Lowering to his height, you reach out for him, hesitate for a strained breath, and then gingerly peel the mask away to reveal his teary, snotty face.
“I’m so s-sorry,” he continues, his voice breaking more and more. “I yelled at you. I wouldn’t listen. I pushed you into a corner and provoked you, and that wasn’t right. I was no better than Salad Fingers.” He places his palms on the ground to steady himself. A sob shudders through his body. Salty globs pool along his lash line and slide down to his chin, landing in steady drops on the leaves below. “It’s not fair. It’s not fair, not fair, not fair! All of those undeserving people who get to behold you! Those… Those foolish, idiotic bastards—none of them are worthy of you. I don’t understand. They never see you. They’re so attached to flimsy, vapid pleasure that they don’t even cherish you properly. Why?”
You manage to find your voice then. “I don’t care about them. I mean, I did. I always care. Just not like…that.”
“So then why? Why do you let them—why won’t you let me—”
Love you?
“Skully, you’re drunk.” Hardening your heart, you stagger to your feet. “Now’s not the time for this.”
Running away again. Typical, Salad Fingers jeers. She’ll eat your heart if you aren’t careful. Save yourself while you can.
You swat his influence away.
A twig snaps behind you. You almost don’t hear it over Skully’s sniveling.
“Do you know how many fools have been pointing me to ‘Grandmother’s House’ whenever I ask after you?” comes Rollo’s voice, every accented syllable threaded through with annoyance. “I’m sick of this asinine nonsense. It’s not even funny. I’m very clearly an angel, and yet everyone thinks I’m on my way to see—oh, Skully’s here. Ahem. Pardon me.”
“It’s just not fair,” he’s mumbling to himself, over and over, like a broken record. He doesn’t even acknowledge Rollo’s arrival or greeting. “Not fair, not fair, not fair.”
“Is he…all right?”
“Does that look ‘all right’ to you, brainiac?” You knock Rollo upside the head with your plastic pitchfork, and he rounds on you with an indignant glare.
“You tell me! I only just found you.” Rollo can’t hide behind his handkerchief, so his frustration is on full display. It twists his features into something loathsome.
“He’s drunk.”
“Clearly.” Sighing, Rollo stoops over him. “Skully, can you hear me? How did you get here?”
He pans his bleary gaze over to him and sniffs. “What’re you supposed to be?”
“God’s little lamb.”
“That’s not terrifying at all.”
“It is if you carry the guilt.” He takes a harsh elbow to the ribs for that, one he begrudgingly accepts with a scoff. “You should go home, Skully.”
“Did someone bring you here?” you ask, peering into his face. It’s hard to imagine him willingly coming with a friend or classmate.
Actually, it’s hard to imagine he came here at all.
He lifts an unsteady arm and gestures in a general direction. “Bicycle,” he says.
A silent debate mushrooms between you Rollo, wedged in the space where your eyes meet.
“He’s a liability,” you whisper after pulling him aside.
“A liability to your love life, maybe, but we can’t just leave him here.”
“I wasn’t saying we should! I just don’t think it’s gonna help if he comes home with us. He’s not thinking straight. And last time he was there…”
“So we drop him off at home and his parents can handle it. I know the way.”
“They’ll kill us. Are you looking to be lectured tonight?”
“He’s nineteen.”
“Doesn’t matter. That’s their baby—all two-hundred-something centimeters of him—and he’s drunk off his ass on Halloween night.”
“He risked a scolding all for you, didn’t he?”
“He…” You groan, unsure of what to say. “I’ve never met a guy like him. He’s in another league of his own.”
“And I don’t suppose he’s ever met a girl quite like you.” Smiling, Rollo cocks his head playfully. “You’re meant to be.”
“I’m meant to punch you in the mouth if you keep talking stupid. Just—ugh, fine, whatever! You carry him back to the car. I’ll get his bike. He can crash with us tonight. A slumbie is safer than getting him and ourselves in trouble with his parents.”
“So the demon’s secretly a good girl.”
“All that altar wine’s going to your head and making you cheeky, ‘God’s little lamb’. I guess you do care for your friends after all.”
Index pressed to his lips, he hushes you. It takes a few minutes of coaxing and “Lift your head, Skully. How else are you going to look up to Jack Skellington?” before Rollo manages to get him to his feet. He’s all gangly limbs as he drapes himself over your roommate, clinging like mildew to a damp corner. Grunting with the effort, Rollo hoists his arm over his shoulders and Skully flops against him like a worm.
Before the two of them begin the hobble to the car, Rollo asks, “Will you be okay on your own?”
“I’m the Devil. There’s nothing I can’t do!” You wave your pitchfork around and flash a fanged smirk. “They don’t call me God’s strongest soldier for nothing.”
“Uh-huh. Well, be safe. If you’re not at the car in the next five minutes…”
“Yeah, yeah. You’ll exorcise me on the spot. I hear ya.”
Rollo turns away then. “Could you be any more boneless, Skully?”
“Why, of course I can! Does this help?”
“Wha—hey! Don’t go limp! Stand up straight!”
After locating his bike and wheeling it through the woods to the car, where you and Rollo work together to load it in the back, you both head for the driver’s side.
“I’m driving.”
“No, you’re not. I am.”
“You’re drunk.”
“Don’t think I didn’t see you merrily sipping your little God juice like a sailor.”
“You had more than me, and it’s not ‘God juice’. It’s sacramental altar wine, sourced from the finest—”
“Blah, blah, blah. My name is Rollo Flamme and I—”
“My wonderful, spectacular, amazing…deeeaaarss,” comes Skully’s slurred voice. He pokes his head out from the back, half-leaning out the open door. “I can drive.”
Rollo stares blankly at the very inebriated Skully.
“Yeah, go on, Rollo. Let the Phantom drive. I trust him with my life.” You stick your arm out and present him with a cheerful thumbs-up.
“Skully, sit back down. And don’t even think of getting sick in the car.”
“Yes, sir.” You hear the click of a buckle and then, miraculously, he passes out.
“Walk a straight line and I’ll let you drive.”
“I got this. Watch.”
You shove your pitchfork at his chest and, looking to make sure he’s observing, walk along the strip that divides the road from the forest. It doesn’t feel like you’re doing it right, your feet blurring and crossing over each other clumsily, but somehow you think it must look straight to Rollo. Once you’re thirty paces from the car, you whip around to hear the verdict.
“Well? Straighter than straight, yeah?”
“About as straight as a rainbow. Now get in.” He opens the passenger side for you and tosses the pitchfork in the back next to a snoring Skully.
Wordlessly, you perform your staggering walk of shame back to the car. The drive home is punctuated by the sophisticated notes of Indila’s Mini World album. The song’s instrumental—the one where you can only parse the lyrics love story—reminds you of a music box. You sink into the worn polyester seat and paint yourself as a princess in a grand, glittering palace. Waiting for you in the gardens, haunting your head like your very own gothic ghost, is the too-tall, dorky Phantom of the Opera.
Maybe it’s the alcohol—it’s definitely more than just the alcohol—but you feel warm thinking about him. So warm you forget you’re not wearing your jacket.
Fuck. This altar wine is really hitting. How are they not partying during every sermon? Oh, wait, they only drink a pinky’s worth. Laaaame.
“I think, if I were to murder someone, I’d get your help getting rid of the body.”
“Please don’t,” Rollo mutters, awkwardly lifting Skully out of the car with your aid.
“Don’t ask for help or…?”
“Don’t make me accomplice to a crime and don’t murder anyone.”
By the time you’ve carried Skully up the stairs to your door, you feel the mawkish beginnings of affection weighing on your shoulders. That, and Skully’s arm.
“Hey, Rollo?”
“Mhm?”
“Thanks.”
“What for?” He fiddles with the keys in the dimness, half-listening.
For being my friend. For never getting tired of me even when I’m nothing but trouble.
“For being my roomie.”
His hand stills. “Don’t be foolish,” he says, clicking his tongue in chastisement. The key twists in the lock. He pushes the door open with his foot, revealing an apartment cloaked in shadow. “You said it yourself. We’re a team. We need to stick together.”
“How else is rent going to be paid?”
He exhales a short, authentic laugh. “That’s the million madol question.”
Skully is deposited on the sofa, snoozing away like it’s the middle of winter and he’s hibernating. After locking the door and flicking on the lights, where you then proceed to hiss like vampires as said lights burn holes into your eyes, you and Rollo roll your stiff shoulders.
“We should stay indoors next Halloween.”
“Agreed. Maybe introverts know what they’re doing. This was exhausting.” Plopping down on a nearby stool, you work to remove your heels. It’s more challenging than it seems, what with alcohol muddling your motor skills. “My feet are killing me.”
Rollo pulls the fridge open and pokes his head inside for mindless inspection. “Hmm. Whose turn is it to buy groceries?”
“Mine, probably.” You toss your boots across the room and flex your toes. “I’ll do it tomorrow.”
“We can survive a little longer. At least until the middle of the week.”
You snort. “So are we leaving Skully out here? Should we call his parents?”
“I doubt they’re worried. Not truly.” Rollo shuts the fridge and comes to stand on the other side of the kitchenette peninsula. “It’s a small town with a middling population, and the majority are harmless elders.”
“But what if they think he got murdered?”
“Because someone’s itching to put Halloweenie in his grave. Sure.”
“Okay, fair point.” You glance over your shoulder at Skully, his legs hanging over the end of the armrest. “He’d make for a difficult corpse.”
“If two of us struggled to drag him back here, imagine how much more burdensome he’d be undead.”
“Ooh, a zombie. Something tells me he’d rather be bones than rotting flesh. Just like Jack.”
“Somehow—“ Rollo drums his fingers along the countertop— “I feel it’s poor manners to talk so morbidly of our very alive and well coworker.”
“Mm, probably.” You swivel in your seat. “More importantly, where’s he gonna sleep?”
“I’m keen to leave him here. We’ll dim the lights.”
“Kinda rude to make him sleep on the most uncomfortable couch in the world.”
“It could be worse.” Rollo walks around to the wall opposite of you to lower the switch. The lights lessen in their intensity, from searing to merciful. “Besides, where else is he going to sleep? There isn’t room on my bed.”
“He can sleep in mine,” you say without thinking, and you really aren’t because he looks at you like he can’t believe he’s hearing you right now. “He deserves a comfy bed, at the very least… It’s not gonna mend heartbreak, but it won’t give him stiff joints in the morning.”
“Where will you sleep?”
“On the floor.”
Rollo raises a dark brow. “The (Name) I know would never sacrifice her comfort for someone else.”
“For flings, fuck no. But he’s a friend.”
“All right,” he concedes. “Let’s get him to your room. He’s staying there, though. I’m not going to move him anywhere else.”
“Roger that, roomie.”
Like before, the both of you lift him from the sofa and, taking care not to disturb his slumber, transport him to your room. He’s lowered onto your unmade bed. You move with absolute precision, undoing the clasp around his neck to pull his cape from his person so it won’t tangle around him in sleep. And then you drag a fluffy quilt over him. His fringe falls over his face in a way that reminds you of Sleeping Beauty…only if she had been pie-eyed and prone to vomiting in the hours before her eternal slumber. He looks less of a prince and more of a pale monster.
Sleeping Liability.
You wince. That sounds a lot like something Fellow would say. You’re too young to start thinking and speaking like your boss.
It’s then when you realize you’ve been staring at him like you’re about to lean in for true love’s kiss.
“Are you going to bed?”
“No, I’ll be up.” Rollo rubs his tired eyes and stifles a yawn.
“Try to get some sleep. I’d say let’s watch a movie, but I don’t think I can stay awake for another hour.”
“Don’t force yourself. We all need the sleep for tomorrow’s shift,” he says, but you suspect he’ll be up late into the night and he’ll wake just as early.
“Ugh. Don’t remind me. I guarantee Fellow’s gonna be just as sleep-deprived as we are. Gidel probably kept him out as late as he could for trick-or-treating.”
Shaking your head, you begin to pick off pieces of your costume. The detachable tail, the horns, the little fangs. You prop your pitchfork against the vanity desk.
“So we all have valid reasons to complain.”
“I’m always ready to be a hater. No fair we have to go into work after a fun night. Why couldn’t he be nice and give us tomorrow off as well?”
“One can hope.”
“And one does.” You open your closet and retrieve a few spare blankets from within. “Good night, Rollo.”
“Yes. Good night to you as well.”
His footsteps pad down the hall to his room and then you hear him ease the door shut. It’s not even a minute later when your thoughts begin to buzz in your ears. You busy yourself with spreading out the blankets and creating a comfortable place for yourself on the floor, listening to the low hum of a fan in place of soothing music. The fairy lights strung around your bed shine soft light on the snoozing Phantom, who’s curled into your bed like it’s to become the chrysalis that envelops the squishy, vulnerable pupa that is Skully.
You don’t want to think about it. About why he was here tonight and why he came dressed as one of your favorite characters. And the last time he was on your bed was when…
Blotting that memory out, you snuggle into the blankets and rest your head on a sizable plush you’ve swiped from the end of your bed. If you can sleep all of this mess off, you’ll have a better time making sense of it once morning dawns.
That was your plan, but now that you’re in the position for sleep, eyes closed and mind racing, you find yourself unable to settle down. You turn one way and spend the next few minutes in your own head, tossing around Skully’s motives and what everything means. Maybe you’d sink into slumber if you were contemplating brain-bruising philosophy, but when every route leads back to that complex, confounding feeling it leaves your body crackling with nerves.
Shifting over on your back, you gaze up at the ceiling. “I’m sorry, Skully,” you whisper before you can stop yourself. “Salad Fingers was right. I’m only good at running away. I’m the best at being the worst. I’m, like, super, pathetically, abysmally bad at romance. I don’t know how to do it or what it means to feel it. I… I’ve never given myself that chance.”
I’ve spent too long pushing everyone who’s ever tried to love me away.
You feel around blindly for your goat plush and hug it to your chest. His name is Mini Rollo.
“The truth is that my worst fear isn’t even thunderstorms. I hate those, too, yeah, but it’s love that scares me the most. Which probably sounds really silly to you because you’re so…full of it. Full of love, I mean. And I was afraid. Afraid that you’d found something about me that’s worth loving. I mean, you kinda saw through me from the very beginning and not many people do that. It made me feel so itchy. Like, what the hell? Who does this guy think he is, solving me like I’m some lousy cube puzzle? How’d you do that?”
A weak laugh tumbles out of you then. You’re not sure where the humor is in any of this. Maybe you’re just laughing at yourself.
“What scared me most, though… I caught myself considering it. It’s all I’ve been able to think about, actually.” You bury your face in Mini Rollo to save yourself the embarrassment of addressing a dim room with an unconscious audience. “I really don’t know how you do it. You’re like an infection. Or, uh—hold on. That came out wrong. Ugh. Just as bad as the lice poem. What I meant to say is that you’re so good at making me feel happy. So I guess that means your energy is infectious?”
Sighing, you shut your eyes and place yourself in the memory of that day, swapping cruel cowardice for a real confession. Mini Rollo’s soft head is tucked beneath your chin. “No one’s ever danced in the rain with me before to chase away my anxiety. And they’ve never made me their muse or written pages and pages of poems about me. They’ve never made me smile and laugh as much as you do. They certainly didn’t come to my door to give me an entire handmade flower wreath. That’s the stuff you’d only find in romance novels. You’re seriously one of a kind.” You force another sad, pitiful laugh. “I don’t deserve you or your love. If anything, you’re the cool one. Definitely way more than a fly.”
You’re my Pumpkin King.
“Never mind. What am I saying? Ew, ew. Gross. This is so…yuck.”
Stop talking. You’re making it worse, (Name).
You yank the blanket over your head and stuff down whatever else is threatening to spill out in this moment of alcohol-addled vulnerability. Although you’re not sure how much of that was liquid courage.
Is love supposed to feel so…itchy?
Like a sweater woven from coarse wool. Like an irritating bug bite that’s just out of reach. Like an allergic reaction.
But then that same love is also so welcoming—a blanket fresh from the dryer, a flattering poem penned from the heart, a dance in the rain. A distinctly Skully-shaped love, one that’s cradled in the cobwebbed confines of his heart.
You don’t want to run away from that—from him.
Warmed by these revelations, made weightless from the truth, you drift away on a stream of waning consciousness.
Good night, Skully.
Morning trickles through the mountains, bringing with it strips of sun that shine through the thin part of ratty curtains.
Your body is strangely light when it should be heavy with a skull-crushing hangover. Even your mind, which is normally fuzzy and filled with an unshakeable pressure in the dawn of last night’s chaos, is the shape of a Zen garden. You think you hear movement in the kitchen, but your sixth sense tells you it’s still too early and so you roll over in search of Mini Roll, who somehow slipped from your embrace during the night.
You find Skully instead.
He’s squished in the space between your bed and the nest of blankets piled around you, and it leaves you wondering how he managed to get down here. From how soundly he slept last night, you didn’t take him for a restless sleeper. You realize then that his eyes are open, watching you, and suddenly nothing else matters.
Oh.
“H-Hey,” you whisper, cringing at the roughness in your voice.
“Hi.” His voice is no better. More of a crow’s call than fluttery birdsong. “Good morning.”
You’re not sure what to think at first. Is this real? How did he get on your floor? Why is he here? Where’s Rollo? Where’s Mini Rollo?
You reach out; your palm hovers over his head. To save you the trouble, he leans into your hand. He feels real. He looks real.
“There’s only 365 days left until next Halloween,” you blurt.
Skully blinks at you. “364.”
You start to smile. He follows your lead.
He’s real. It wasn’t a dream.
“Um… So,” you start, but he reels back before you can get the rest out.
“S-Sorry! I’m sorry! I’m much too close.” He scrambles to sit up, but the sudden change in position has him gripping his head. “Spinning… Oh, I feel ill… Please give me a moment and then I assure you I’ll be out of your hair.”
You bare your teeth in an awkward, sympathetic simper. Welcome to hangover hell.
“Why were you on the floor anyway?” you venture, sitting up with him, and then the shitty feelings descend. You hiss out a colorful word.
You realize you’re still wearing your costume from last night and, even though you think you should wrap yourself in a blanket, it’s nothing Skully hasn’t seen before. He’s seen all of you, as a matter of fact, and the knowledge of that sends a timid tremor ricocheting through your veins. You feel like you need to cover up now, as if you’re somehow exposed in your skimpy latex and sheer stockings, and it’s a ridiculous thought. The time for diffidence and modesty has long since passed.
Skully refuses to meet your stare, opting to gaze at a boring corner of your room instead. “I…” He sighs. “I heard you last night. And shortly after you retired… Well, I was struck with a jubilation like no other and I…”
“Rolled right off the bed?”
You picture it then: a squealing Skully squeezing the pillows and kicking his legs out, tangling himself in the sheets, every nerve alight with celebration.
“I’m sorry. I would’ve moved, but I feared I’d wake you if I wasn’t careful. You looked so relaxed… I couldn’t bring myself to risk it, so I remained there until now. Oh, but I promise I didn’t do anything untoward while you slept! I’d never!”
You exhale through your nose. “I trust you, Skulls.” And then you stiffen. “Wait. You heard me? H-How much?”
“All of it?”
You flop back onto the floor and muffle your groan in your hands. Not how you’d been hoping to start your morning. The hangover, you can handle. No problem. Whatever’s going on between you and Skully? Big problem. Massively heart-sized problem.
But you’re not going to tuck your tail and flee. Not this time. You’re better than that.
“I think…” Skully hesitates around the mouthful perched on his tongue. “I acted rashly last night. You saw such a terrible, immature side of me—and on Halloween, no less! There are no words in the dictionary to describe my shame.”
You remember his drunken meltdown. It’s not the prettiest image, but there’s no one else in this world you know of who’d go to such lengths for you.
“You’re upset. I get it. Alcohol will do that to you. Makes you ten times more of an emotional wreck than you already are. I would know.” You’re not sure where you’re going with this, but you peek through your fingers at him and hope the tenderness in your tone hits its mark. “What I’m trying to say is that I’d like to try. If you don’t mind. If you’ll have me.”
I think I understand now—what I want.
“Try?”
“This. Us.”
He stares at you with dinner plates for eyes. A few seconds of silence bloom between you, and all throughout it he’s growing more pink-cheeked.
“We don’t have to! I mean… I completely understand if you don’t want to after everything. I’m a mess and I haven’t treated this situation very well, but I’m willing to give it my best shot. Fellow always says there’s only one way out of a ditch and maybe—”
Skully’s outstretched arm is in your face next. You follow the length of it to find his encouraging expression. Tentatively, you place your palm in his and allow him to help you up from the floor. You sit in front of him on your bed, and it’s as if you’re the last two humans on the planet.
This is new. The anxiety and the nervous sweats. The rushing blood in your ears. You’ve never felt this way before.
Then again, you’ve also never done any of this before. It’s all instinct; you’re treading the path projected by your heart this time. It’s every bit the terror you imagined it to be, but it’s exhilarating and refreshing all the same.
He’s still holding your hand. When you look down, you notice it’s shaking. You can’t tell if that’s from you or him, but it settles once your fingers interlock.
And then, before you can prepare yourself, he’s yanking you towards him. The force of his pull has you falling, and your arm shoots out to prop yourself above him.
“MayIkissyou?” he babbles, hurrying through the question so it’s pronounced like one gasping breath. And then he catches himself. “Forgive me. I’m just…so relieved! Oh, I was terrified you’d hate me and think I was a rotten person.” He’s tearing up, but you surmise these are happy tears. “I thought we’d never end up together. Like in ‘Sally’s Song’! I thought we were doomed. I thought I wasn’t the one for you…”
“No, I couldn’t ever hate you! You’re not a rotten person. Never. I—” think I’m falling for you— “I’m feeling things for you. Like in-my-heart things. Good things. That’s a horrible way to put it, I know, but I promise I mean every word. I’m just not as eloquent when it comes to these things. Compared to your poetry, I probably sound so dumb and—whoa!”
His arms wind around you, and he traps you in a tight embrace.
“(Name)… My darling.”
“Y-Yes?”
He sounds so serious… Wait, wait. Holy shit, holy shit, holy shit! Don’t tell me he’s gonna say it? The L word! I don’t know if my heart’s ready. It wasn’t the first time he said it. Will I be okay? This is fine, right? It’s normal. It’s just…love. Aaahhhh!
“I’m pleased we’re so close.”
“Uh, yeah. Me too.”
“Without my glasses, I can scarcely see anything. You’d be nothing more than an indistinguishable, blurry shape. A beautiful shape, of course, but still impossible to discern!”
“Oh.”
Never fucking mind.
Hand in hand, you emerge from your room as more than friends. A couple. Lovers. A pair. So many florid titles you could probably fill the remaining pages in his poetry journal with. You’re not sure which one you should use to describe you and Skully. You’re used to temporary affairs. But this—what you have with him—feels like more than that.
Us. It’s us, you decide, and it’s the cheesiest thing but you’ll be damned if you deny yourself this newfound sweetness.
Skully’s wrapped you up in his cloak. He’s also still clad in his costume, and he made quite the fuss about yours just moments ago.
“Now that we’re together,” he said with a childish pout, his face burning red-hot, “I don’t want others to see you like this. It’s selfish, but I can’t help it. I want to preserve these lovely sights for myself.”
“It’s just Rollo,” you argued.
“Especially Mr. Rollo.”
You find his possessiveness endearing. Maybe you’re crazy for thinking that, but it’s addicting to be wanted so robustly and appreciated in full. Honeymoon phase be damned. You want to giggle and blush over everything Skully says and does, even if it’s complete nonsense. He could tell you the moon is made of cheese and you’d turn gooey like fondue.
“Good morning, you two,” Rollo greets, a cup of coffee cradled in his hands. His pale lips quirk up knowingly. “And what a good morning it appears to be. Gidel and I are due for a payout.”
You level him with a glare that could wilt lettuce. “I can’t believe you. Your greed sickens me. Isn’t gambling a sin?”
What happened to being honest examples for the youth, Fellow?!
“When it’s a gamble you have every chance of winning, does it truly count as such?”
“It does if you’re betting money! And even Gidel got in on it? Are you serious?”
“Fellow owes him new art supplies. The fancy kind.”
“Well, if it gets the kid his crayons…”
“Might I ask what the bet was for?” Skully pulls out a barstool for you, ever the winsome gentleman. He seats himself beside you.
“Whether you and (Name) would get together on Halloween or Christmas.”
“In that case, my sincerest congratulations to you and dear Gidel! Isn’t that wonderful, my love?”
“H-How do you know we’re together? You don’t even have evidence to confirm…” You trail off. Skully props his elbows on the countertop, a moony look softening his eyes.
“Surely you’re not as blind as you are dense.” Rollo glances between the both of you, as if asking, Are you seeing this shit?
Before you can snap back with defensive vitriol, he sets a paper bag down. A sugary peace offering awaits. It works a little too well because you forget everything he’s ever done at once.
“Pastry day! You’re the best, Rollo.”
“I’m aware.”
“It looks and smells divine! Thank you graciously, Mr. Rollo.” Skully fishes something from out of the bag. “Shall we share this croissant, my dear? In honor of our first meal together as a pair of love-doves.”
Whoa. That’s so official. Hearing that is…really nice, actually. Kinda huge and a little scary, but nice.
“Skulls, I’d say let’s do it, but I’m way too hungry to go halfsies.” He’s quick to wither at that, his cuteness a weapon you’re unable to fight. You giggle and lean it to peck his cheek. “How’s that instead?”
“Not even a dozen sugar cubes could compare to how sweet you are.” He clutches his chest, swooning like a fanboy struck down by Cupid. “Aah, I adore you most ardently.”
Rollo fills two mugs with what’s left in the coffee pot. “There’s tea if you’d rather that.”
“It would be rude for me to turn down your hospitality. If it’s not too much trouble, tea would be much appreciated.”
“More for me.” You take hold of both mugs and are instantly soothed by the warmth bleeding through the ceramic. The caffeine will ward off the rest of whatever hangover symptoms might be encroaching.
While Rollo fills the kettle with water, Skully searches through the bag for a pastry that suits his tastes. You’re already licking your fingers clean of croissant crumbs.
“I must thank you for allowing me to stay here through the night. I apologize if I caused you any trouble.” Skully bows his head. “You must forgive me. I don’t quite remember much of last night’s escapades.”
“It was nothing. We weren’t gonna leave you in the woods.”
“We considered it.” Rollo sips idly, unbothered by the now distraught Skully.
“Don’t listen to him. Rollo’s being morbid on purpose. We’d never do that to you.” You take Skully’s hand beneath the counter and squeeze it. “We almost dropped you off at your house, but we decided against it at the last minute.”
An awkward chuckle rumbles through him. “I owe you more than my gratitude.”
“As long as you’re safe and comfortable, that’s all that matters. Make sure you let your parents know if they’re asking after you.”
“Mr. Rollo… Your kindness precedes you.”
“Rollo has a big heart today,” you tease around a bite of pain au chocolat. “He bought sweets, he made coffee, and he’s so chatty. Must be a lotta money Fellow’s coughing up if you’re in a good mood.”
He rolls his eyes, quietly amused. “We all have reasons to be pleased.”
You suppose that’s true. It’s a happily ever after for each of you.
“Oh, that reminds me!” You turn towards Skully. “Give me your phone. There’s something I owe you.”
He relinquishes it without a second thought, which allows you to input the digits for your number. You should’ve done this a long while ago—back when you first extended your hand in friendship—but as they say there’s no time like the present. You can move forward with this. It’s a stepping stone in a new direction!
You catch a glimpse of his contacts while you make one for yourself. He doesn’t even have ten contacts. Of the few saved, you spot his parents—named Mama and Papa separately—and then Rollo and Fellow. And then there’s the latest addition: you. You’re not sure what to call yourself, so you simply leave it as your name. You’re certain Skully has plenty of contact names in mind already. You won’t veto any of them because you’re positive they’ll stick.
“There.” You hand him the device. “My number’s saved.”
With a gasp, he stares at the screen with wide, disbelieving eyes. “Oh! Oh, how splendid! I will treasure this gift forever.”
“It’s not that special,” you start to say, but the rest of the argument dies in your throat. It is to him. Very special. You don’t want to take that away from him. “Don’t hesitate to text me. I’m always down to chat.”
“I shall text you every morning and night without fail. And every hour between then, too.”
“D-Don’t overdo it!”
“She says that, but she’ll enjoy every second of it,” Rollo cuts in, setting a fresh cup of tea down in front of Skully.
You hide in the ruffles of Skully’s oversized cloak. “I never said I was opposed to it…”
To think I was missing this all along. This warmth… It’s so sweet.
You waste the rest of the morning away with the both of them, laughing about whatever you can remember from last night’s Halloween.
“It may not have been very successful, and it certainly wasn’t my ideal Halloween,” Skully explains to Fellow and Gidel hours later, both of them rapt, “but it didn’t end in complete disaster.”
“All’s well that ends well,” Rollo applauds.
“Of course you would say that,” Fellow grumbles. “To be loved is to be changed apparently. What a scam.”
“Ah, that’s right. Seeing as our resident lovebirds have taken to the nest, I do recall someone owes me the sum we agreed upon. And Gidel is awaiting his art supplies. It’s only fair, no?”
Gidel, who is brimming with excitement on Skully’s behalf, a supportive mirror image of his joy, snaps over to give Fellow puppy eyes. To really sell it, he digs around in his pockets for a few halves of crayon. Your squirming boss is looking everywhere but at the two of them, sweating from head to toe.
“Gentlemen, gentlemen!” Fellow lifts his arms in timeout. “Why must we let our desires lead us? Shouldn’t we learn to live as minimalists? Repeat after me! Hi-diddle-dee-dee! A minimalist life for me.” When no one follows suit, he drops to his knees in desperate prostration. “Best two out of three? We can bet on whether they’ll stay together long enough to get married or if they’ll split along the way. How does that sound? Just peachy, yes? If we’re in agreement, just name the terms and then we shall see! I’ll double the payout. Gidel, you can have an easel and oil paints. Isn’t that much better than a few measly crayons? And Rollo—my fair friend, surely you’d rather pay rent for the next five months rather than just one?”
That was fast. He really has mastered the art of begging like a bitch baby, you think, folding your arms over your chest. A few customers glance at the spectacle, curiously attracted to the obnoxious whines of a grown man.
“You made a bet and you lost. I’m merely here to collect my promised payment, as is Gidel.”
“How’s about you get yourself something from the store? It’s on me!”
Rollo surveys the store and the major half-off sale that has descended over what’s left of this year’s stock. “I don’t celebrate Halloween.”
Gidel shoves the broken crayons at him. Neither is going to budge. It’s amusing in the way an old sitcom is, but the way they interact with each other makes them look more like puppets than people.
“Aaaaghh! You’re unrelenting!”
“Just give Rollo his money and Gidel his art supplies.” You prop your feet up on the counter, your back poised against the wall. Skully nods in agreement. “Begging only makes you look worse, Fellow.”
With a growl, he pushes himself up onto his feet. “Yes, yes. I suppose you have me cornered.” And then with a woeful sigh: “Skully, my boy, couldn’t you have waited until Christmas? The holiday is right around the corner according to every marketing scheme ever. Halloween isn’t even remotely romantic!”
Skully gasps, scandalized. “It is if you’re Lord Jack and Sally! Halloween is the most romantic holiday! Have you never heard of traditional gothic romance?” He huffs and turns his nose up. “You have much to learn, Mr. Honest.”
“You’d be ill-advised to argue Halloween with the Phantom of the Opera,” Rollo says, holding a hand out. He scowls behind his handkerchief. “My money, if you would.”
“All right, fine. Don’t give me any more trouble, you hear?”
“Perhaps next time you should have more faith when placing bets.”
He stuffs a handful of crumpled bills in Rollo’s palm, grumbling all the while. You watch your roommate count each one, double- and triple-checking to ensure it’s the correct amount.
Gidel blinks up at him, hammer raised in threat.
“Yes, Gidel, I’ll get you those supplies. You have my word.” Fellow heaves a withered sigh. “You little devils are so conniving.”
“You love us. Don’t lie.”
“We cherish you, too, Mr. Honest!”
“I suppose you’re not impossible to tolerate. A semi-sensible boss,” Rollo agrees, pocketing his well-earned cash.
Fellow huffs, face tinged pink, and refuses to look at any of you. “You’re all nothing but trouble. I can’t believe I’ve put up with you kids for another year. How many more can I take?”
That’s right. Halloween’s over. The store closes in a week, you realize with a start. It went by so fast, and so much has changed.
You look at your humble work family—because that’s exactly what they’ve become in the time you’ve known them—and feel a smile stretching. These are your people. Misfits who have struggled to find their footing in the world. You watch a smirking Rollo and Gidel playfully push all of Fellow’s buttons, with Skully occasionally chiming in with a comment of his own, and you can’t imagine working minimum wage with anyone else.
If someone told you you’d end this season with love, you’d have laughed in their face. Back then, the mere idea was preposterous! Lust has always been your prerogative—loveless desire placed on a towering pedestal, far enough from the blooms of romance cluttering at the base, desperate to claw their way up into your heart. It’s not a joke or an aversion anymore. It’s real. Your first relationship that isn’t built on intermittent sex.
You wonder if you’re still stuck in last night’s Halloween, drunk off your ass and on the verge of passing out. Maybe you did and this is all a surreal dream—a fantasy spun from the silky strands of your heartstrings.
It’s not. Thank the stars it’s not.
There’s a lot you don’t know about romance and what it takes to maintain a relationship with sentimental stakes. You’re not an expert and neither is Skully. Perhaps no one is. Perhaps there is no such thing as experts and perfection where love is concerned. It’s a mystery—one you won’t be investigating alone.
Glancing at Skully, who’s still without his glasses and has been squinting at things from afar ever since this morning, you realize he looks different like this. In his Halloween costume—something he wore exclusively for you—and with his autumnal eyes uncovered by his trademark shades.
He’s cute.
And he’s all yours.
What a magical thing.
The sticky, sweet smell of sugar cookies and gingerbread umbrellas the apartment, cloying like dew on grassy lands in the first rays of sun. A cinnamon-scented candle mixes with the natural scent of the balsam fir positioned in a corner of the sitting room. It reeks of Christmas in here—of commercialized cheer and festive fun—like Santa Claus crash-landed through the door and spattered against the walls in a smattering of good tidings and season’s greetings.
Rollo was against a real tree at first, grousing over the mess and all the work, but even he couldn’t remain a grouchy Scrooge for long. He always softens around the holidays, which makes it easier to exploit his tender heart. And so together, while blasting a playlist of Christmas tunes at full volume, you hung ornaments and strung lights and garland along the full, fragrant boughs.
“We used to do this a lot,” he told you as he placed the star at the very top, and you turned the speaker down to hear him. “Before my brother… Ahem. My father would lift him onto his shoulders and he’d be the one to put the star on the tree.” He smiled at it, his eyes glazed in reminiscence. “And what a luminous star it is.”
You pulled him in for a reassuring side hug. “It’s gonna be a good holiday. Your brother would love it. He’d like that you’re carrying on the star tradition, too.”
Rollo hummed, and for the next few minutes you stood and admired the tree in peace.
Now you’re weeks into December and basking in the break from school. Normally you’d take this time to catch up on lost sleep, wasting the hours away into late afternoon in a comforting cocoon of blankets, aimlessly scrolling through your phone, but today you’re up plenty early. Excitement buzzes through you, even more so when you sniff the air and come away with all kinds of mouthwatering smells. You jump out of bed at the sound of “Last Christmas” and throw on a slim-fitting white sweater and a red jumper skirt with fur trim. After gliding through your makeup routine, you pucker your ruby-red lips in the mirror and fit a Santa hat on your head. It matches the peppermint patterns on this month’s set of acrylics.
You find Rollo hunched over the counter, wearing an apron and garnishing the Yule log with red currants and fondant mushrooms. He sprinkles icing sugar over the cake to give the impression of snowfall.
“You’ve outdone yourself.” Whistling, you examine the counters crowded with all kinds of dishes—some native to Rollo’s hometown and others from your favorite recipes. “Santa’s Little Helper works so hard. I hope you got some sleep.”
He smacks your hand away when you reach to pluck a berry from the cake. “This is nothing. Besides, I’m almost certain Skully’s going to bring snacks.”
“Probably.” Pouting, you cradle your hand and feign hurt. It’s ineffective against the no-nonsense Rollo Flamme. “You should’ve seen the way his parents lit up when he introduced me last month. You’d think he was telling them about how he won the lottery or something—the way they couldn’t stop gawping. I guarantee they’re sending him over with a tray of something to repay the favor.”
“Good. And I hope that Fellow sticks to his promise of bringing an appetizer.”
“He will. Gidel’ll make sure of it.” You sniff your wrist and frown. “Do I look okay? Am I overdoing it? Too much perfume?”
Rollo glances at you. “It’s Christmas. Everyone overdoes it.”
“I know, I know. But… I dunno. It’s my first major holiday with Skulls and I don’t wanna look like I’m trying too hard.”
Rollo places the glass dome over the cake and sets it off to the side. “Isn’t that the whole point?”
“You’re not helping. Do I look nice, at least?”
“You look very nice.” And then he ducks down to check the cookies in the oven. “Why are you so worried? Skully will appreciate you and your efforts regardless.”
“That’s just it! What if I look just okay? I’m not saying he has to drool over me, but if he shows up looking like a prince and I look like a bog monster—”
A sharp rap at the door shakes you out of your spiraling ramble. You and Rollo look between each other and then at the door. He starts for it and you throw yourself into his path to intercept him.
“Wait! I’m not ready. Put a different song on—something to hype me up. Like Michael Bublé’s Christmas album! I need his confidence.”
“(Name), you’ll be fine.”
He strides past you, but you race the rest of the way to get to the door before he can. Wrenching it open, your heart sprouts wings like Icarus…and then immediately burns away at the sight of Fellow and Gidel. Temporarily relieved, you usher them in with a welcoming grin.
“Happy holidays!” You bend down to Gidel’s height and ruffle his hair. He beams up at you, his face half-hidden in a scarf that seems to swallow him whole. “Are you excited for Santa, Gidel?”
He nods and, digging through his pockets, pulls out a crumpled list. You read through the shaky misspellings (and the added corrections from Fellow) and your heart melts. It’s so wholesome. He wants art supplies, carrots for the reindeer, a new sewing kit for Fellow, books, a new hat…
“This is a great list! I’m sure you’ll get everything you want and more.”
“Now why can’t there be a Santa for adults?” Fellow huffs. “I’d love for the big man to come down and shovel my walkway or pay my bills. Winter Wonderland, they say, and yet I’m more frozen than the tundra!” He shakes himself out of his coat, which Rollo gracefully hangs on the nearby rack. He takes Gidel’s winter wear next. “Merry Christmas, both of you. I’ve brought apples.” Looking quite proud, he holds out the bag.
“Nice to see you, too, Fellow.” You lean in to embrace him and he returns the gesture merrily. “I hope the winter’s been kind to you and Gidel.”
“You’re too kind, dearie.”
“You didn’t think to do anything with the apples?”
“Now that, my fine friend, is where your imagination comes in! An apple is a very versatile fruit.” Fellow plucks one from the bag and, after shining it on his sweater, takes a greedy bite. “To some, it’s just an apple, but to others it could be candied or turned into pie. Limitless possibilities.”
“Hmm. Well, thank you for this. I’ll wash them and put them out with the rest.”
“Make yourselves comfy,” you add.
“Oh, and by the way… Would you assure (Name) she looks the furthest thing from a bog monster?”
“What’s this about a monster?” Fellow peers at you, incredulous, while he helps Gidel out of his winter boots.
Embarrassment flashes through you. “N-Not important! Don’t listen to Rollo.”
“She’s fretting over her appearance.”
You bark out a sudden laugh. “Who said anything about that? Me, fretting? No way. I’m just…conscious of today and everything. You know how it is.” You wring the hem of your dress. “It has nothing to do with fretting.”
The three of them—yes, even Gidel—look on with mutual disbelief. Fellow’s the first to break the silence.
“You’ve been together for—how long has it been now?—a month or so, and now you’re afraid of these things?”
“It’s been one month, three weeks, and three days, actually, and I’m not afraid.” You scoff. “Christmas is a big deal for couples. At least, I think it is. If the movies are to be trusted—”
“Miss (Name), take it from me—”
“I’m not sure I want to.”
“Holiday romance is a scam—ack!” Gidel jabs Fellow in the side for that. He clears his throat before carrying on. “But! But, but, but—I’ll be the first to tell you that that boy loves you more than anything, be it during the holidays or on a regular day. Bog monster or not.”
Nodding quickly, Gidel points at you, poses like Skully, and then forms a heart with his hands.
“Based on what we saw of his poetry, he’d probably salivate if you became a monster,” Rollo says, and you can’t refute his claim. “So what’s really plaguing you?”
Sometimes you hate how easily Rollo can read you.
“I haven’t told him I love him. We’ve been together all this time and he showers me in it—it’s obvious—but I haven’t been able to say those words myself. I don’t know why.”
You miss the way they all facepalm.
“I don’t want him to think I don’t feel the same—because I do! I love him to bits. Just…how? How to put those three words into a sentence, and how to say that sentence to him?”
“‘I love you, Skully’. Easy. Wouldn’t you agree, Gidel?”
He stalls around a nod.
“If only.” Rollo sighs. “You show your appreciation for him in other ways. I’m sure he understands.”
“But I think he’d like to hear it. Anyone would.”
“Lucky for you, Skully isn’t ‘anyone,’” Fellow remarks, patting you on the shoulder.
Still… It’d be nice to say it.
Just then, a rhythmic knock resounds. You look to Rollo for help, but he, Fellow, and Gidel have retreated to the oven to pull the cookies out. Why it’s a two-man-plus-spectator job, you don’t know.
The door opens to reveal Santa. A much thinner, lankier version, but Santa nonetheless. With a beaming smile and a hearty chortle, Santa Skully announces his arrival.
“Merry Christmas to you, my dear! You look as lovely as always.” He grabs hold of your hands and pulls you in, kissing each of your cheeks in turn. “Simply ravishing.”
You’re hot down to your toes. The cold air from outside helps regulate your temperature, if only for the moment.
We literally went on a date last week and yet I can’t stop myself.
“You look very handsome, as always.” You tug him down to your height to return his smooches with some of your own, placing one directly on his mouth. You linger long enough to leave him reeling with rekindled cravings. “I hope I’m on Sandy Claws’s nice list this year.”
“Let’s see,” he teases in a singsong, pretending to unfurl an imaginary scroll. He scans it for a few seconds and then leans in to whisper, “Sandy Claws says you’re just shy of naughty, but we can arrange a solution.”
“It won’t be an easy fix.”
“Then aren’t I lucky to have a wonderful soul such as yourself to call my own? A little naughtiness never hurts.”
Fuuuuck. I love him.
With a giggle, you release him and pat his suit down. “Everyone’s already here. Let’s get back inside before we freeze.”
“We wouldn’t want you to become Frozen Charlotte. Beautiful as you would be, I quite like you warm and alive.”
“As do I.”
You step aside to let Skully in. He hauls a red sack through the door. “Good day, wonderful people! Happy holidays and Merry Christmas!”
“Skully, my boy, you made it!” Fellow slinks over to shake his hand. “A very merry one to you as well.”
You shut the door to keep the cold out and watch as he takes his turn greeting everyone.
“I’ve brought gifts for everyone, and my parents sent me with a treat for today’s gathering. They send their well wishes and regards, each one baked into this tantalizing treacle tart.” Carefully, he pulls it from the bag, wrapped delicately in foil, and passes it to Rollo. “It’s my mother’s own recipe. I wish I could take the credit, but unfortunately I’m still learning how to bake.”
“I’ll be sure to send them a card to express my thanks.”
“Why, I’m honored, Mr. Rollo! They would love nothing more.”
“Ooh, a tart? Now that sounds scrumptious. What say we tear into the food, Gidel?”
Gidel agrees with two thumbs raised.
“If you fill up on sweets now, you’ll never have the appetite for dinner,” Rollo scolds.
“By the time the food’s done cooking, we’ll be plenty hungry. And we have lots of stuff to do to pass the time.” You make a vague sweeping gesture with your hand. “Decorating cookies, making gingerbread houses, watching movies… It’ll be fine.”
No one’s going to argue with that. And even if they were about to, the delightful Christmas music puts everyone in bright spirits.
While you and Rollo prepare the main courses, Fellow, Skully, and Gidel clear the table to make space for trays of now-cooled cookies and gingerbread. A rainbow of frostings and various toppings are set down next.
“A very smart use of your guests’ labor,” Fellow comments, but he doesn’t have any credibility when he’s clearly putting his soul into crafting a little bow for his gingerbread man. And then he catches Gidel’s arm before his sleeve can drape into one of the bowls. “Be careful! Now what have I told you about rolling up your sleeves when you’re going to be working?”
He sets his cookie down and turns in his chair to help Gidel fold his sleeves back. He’s given a grateful smile in return.
“What do you think of mine so far, dear Gidel? I’m recreating Lord Jack’s terrifying likeness in cookie form! Ooh, are you decorating yours based on Mr. Honest? How darling!”
Skulls, you’re a delight. I hope you know that.
“What is it?” Rollo asks.
“I’m thinking,” you reply absently, gazing at your reflection in the oven. The Christmas ham cooks within.
“How dangerous.”
“I really like him, Rollo. It’s one thing to show it, but I want to be able to tell him. I want to say it and not feel so…insecure. Yeah, that. That word fits.”
We’ve gone on dates, we kiss, we hold hands, we have sex. He tells me I’m pretty and I melt. I give him all kinds of things because I like spoiling him. I’m going to spend Christmas Day with him and his parents. Everything we do is lovey-dovey, so why can’t I say it? It’s not like it’s a forbidden phrase.
It was for most of your life, though, and that’s the crux of the problem. The phrase has negative connotations. It’s been weaponized in the past, a verbal dagger meant to carve at your chest. Even now, a month into your relationship, you can’t tamp down the surprise whenever Skully lavishes you with that three-word phrase. Over and over, as if it’ll imprint itself on your soul if spoken enough. He means everything he says—each iteration of fondness. You wish you could be so unfaltering in your approach. You wish you could just scream the words because they’re trapped inside your ribs and you desperately want them out. You want Skully to know.
“I’m glad everyone can come together like this,” you say instead, and thankfully Rollo doesn’t press the matter. “We should get together to celebrate the New Year, too.”
“So long as our schedules align.”
“As if Fellow’s gonna be too busy for a free meal.”
For the rest of the day, you decide it isn’t worth it to sweat over the complications of love. You can do that after the holidays. Or later tonight when you’re alone with your thoughts in the shower. Either way, now’s not the time.
I’m too pretty to stress over this.
Somehow it works. You’re beginning to wonder if procrastination (alongside a dusting of delusion) really is the solution to all of life’s issues. Maybe not a long-term fix, but it provides temporary relief from the demons haunting your every thought.
I’ll say it once I’m ready, you catch yourself thinking hours later while Skully feeds you. Mindlessly, you open your mouth to receive another spoonful of whatever’s on his plate. There’s not a time limit on stuff like this. It’s not like I have to say it today or tomorrow or two weeks from now.
“I really should capitalize on Christmas…” Fellow announces, mostly to himself, as he peers out the snow-frosted window. “This town grows so soft during the holidays. It seems far more profitable than Halloween.”
“We can dress Lord Jack up as Sandy Claws and have him pose in the very front!” Skully suggests, pausing midway to accept a bite from your fork. “Wouldn’t that be marvelous?”
“Hmm. There’s potential.” A flicker of mischief spots Rollo’s green hues. “You could play mall Santa and listen to everyone’s Christmas wishes.”
Fellow laughs and cuts into the slab of glazed ham on his plate. “Sounds to me like someone’s offering to stand in as an elf.”
“That’s what I’ve been saying!” You slam your hand down on the table. “He’s Santa’s Little Helper! Who’s with me? Gidel?”
Said boy is looking at Rollo with hope painted across his youthful face. Any initial objection Rollo had promptly vanishes at the sight. He sighs loudly behind his napkin.
“Ask me again next year and then we’ll see.”
“I didn’t hear a no! Did you, Skulls?”
“We can all dress up together! How lovely!”
“Then it’s settled. Santa’s Workshop will open for business next holiday season!” Fellow raises his glass in toast, and the rest of you follow suit.
“Cheers to that!”
Some time later, while you and Skully exchange gifts with Gidel, Fellow and Rollo slip out of the room. You don’t realize they’re gone until it’s just the three of you, Skully’s chatter filling the space and tricking you into believing there are more people present. It’s not like them to scheme so collaboratively, and they’re not going to pick at the desserts. Suspicion crawls up your back and spins its web in your chest. Those two are up to something. You’re sure of it.
“This one’s for you.” Skully’s voice draws you back to the present. He hands you a tiny box with a bow. “From dear Gidel.”
“For me? Oh, that’s very kind of you.” You peel the lid back and lift a beaded necklace with an accompanying drawing from inside. It’s of you and Gidel holding hands, happy smiles and flowers all around. “This is beautiful! Did you make this yourself?”
He nods, face flushed with pure happiness. You fasten it around your neck, swelling with pride the whole time.
“It suits you well. An excellent job, dear Gidel! And your art looks exquisite. You’ve captured my darling’s radiant smile.” Skully pushes his gift into Gidel’s hands. “Here—open mine next!”
The packaging remains intact for all of five seconds before it’s shredded to pieces. Inside are an artist’s sketchbook and a how-to art guide. Gidel’s mouth falls open at the sight of them.
“I thought you could use something a little more professional. Notebooks are great to start with, but a real sketchbook suits our budding artist even better!”
He hugs both books to his chest and then, setting them down, throws his arms around Skully.
“You’re very welcome! I await the masterpieces that shall soon grace these pristine pages.” He places his hat on Gidel’s head. “Nurture that imaginative spirit of yours and never stop creating.”
“Miss (Name), would you be a dear and come here for a second? Rollo needs you for something,” Fellow calls from just down the hall.
And then Rollo, in a hushed hiss: “Fool! You’re supposed to call Skully first!”
“Oh, pish-posh. They may as well be one body, the way those two fawn over each other.”
“Just be quiet!”
These idiots… you think and shake your head, amused with their antics.
“I’ll be right back.”
You kiss Skully’s cheek and pat Gidel’s head, and then you’re rising to your feet to tromp down the hall towards your bedroom. You’re not sure what to expect when you round the corner and find the both of them there. And nothing’s amiss. Your suspicion triples, and you cast a dubious glance between them.
“Okay, you two, what’re you doing? It’s not like you to plan…whatever’s happening here. Hold on. What is happening?”
“Call it a Christmas miracle, dearie.”
“Or a favor. Whichever is sweeter on the tongue.”
You roll your eyes and that’s when you spot it. The mistletoe hanging from your doorframe.
“All right, Gidel, you can bring Lover Boy over!”
Right on cue, Gidel drags a sputtering Skully along.
“What’s this about? Dear Gidel? Mr. Honest? Mr. Rollo?” He looks at each of them. “Is this a surprise? Am I meant to cover my eyes?”
He’s brought in front of you. Gidel grabs both of your hands and forces them together.
“Merry Christmas, you two,” Rollo says as he departs for the sitting room, where a few gifts still linger untouched beneath the tree.
“Three words,” Fellow reminds you with a hum. He mouths them to you as he passes: You got this.
Even Gidel offers you an encouraging thumbs-up before he, too, skips after Fellow.
“I’m not sure I follow…”
“Look up, Skulls.”
He turns his bespectacled gaze skyward and gapes at the mistletoe. “Oh… Ohhh! Did they put this up for us?”
“Seems like it.”
Awkward silence gathers in the hall.
“Should we kiss?”
“We should kiss.”
“Ah, sorry. You first.” You shrink away, but Skully holds firm to your hands.
“I would be honored to kiss you.” And then he squeals. “Aah, it’s really mistletoe! My first kiss under the mistletoe with my sweetheart!”
He leans in, but you’re not ready. You can’t kiss him until you’ve told him. Until you’ve uttered three magic words.
“Skully, wait!”
He pauses. “Is… Is something the matter?”
You steel yourself. “I… There’s something I want to tell you.”
“I’m listening. You can tell me anything, my dear. Anything.”
“Okay. Cool. Good.” Where the fuck am I going with this? Words. Love. Right. “I know we haven’t been together very long—I’m hoping we stay together forever—and you’ve always been so expressive about your feelings. Heart on your sleeve and all that. But I… I’m not the best at this and I know it’s painfully evident, but I’m really happy to call you mine because you get it. You get me. And I guess I’m the luckiest girl alive to have someone like you. No, not guess. I know I’m the luckiest. Wait, that’s not the point I’m trying to make. Ugh. This is so rambly. Sorry, sorry. The point I’m trying to make is…”
I love you. I love you more than I’ve ever loved anyone and I need to say it. I need you to know.
Skully’s hand grasps your chin and turns your head back to face him. The contact—his warm palm, soft fingers, gentle, magnetic touch—reminds you of why you feel these things. Tongue-tied, buoyant on a sea of clouds, always strung up in the wonderful web that is romance.
“I’m sorry I’m so bad at this. I wanted to say it the first day I realized it, but I couldn’t. I was scared and maybe I still am, but I want to tell you.” You inhale a deep breath. “Skully, I… I really, really… Really, really, really—”
He sweeps you against him, his lips on yours for but a breath. “I know,” he murmurs, closing his hand around yours. “I love you, too. And until you feel comfortable saying it out loud, I’ll continue to echo the sentiment. Now and onwards.”
You stare at him. The first tear tracks down your cheek and then another. Before you can stop yourself, you’re crying. He smiles in that sweet, sympathetic, Skully way. It sculpts your heart into a candle, and the wax organ weeps all over your ribs. Messy. But you wouldn’t have it any other way.
“No fair… You’re too cool and I’m a mess.”
Thumbing your tears away, he cradles your face in both hands like a saint. “The Spider Queen is always cool and so is my darling (Name). I will always think so.”
“Even when I’m a dreadful mess?”
“Especially when you’re a dreadful mess because that, too, is beautiful. Dreadfully beautiful.”
“You’re seriously amazing… I adore you, Skulls.”
Glassy-eyed and sniffling, you yank him in for a starved kiss underneath the mistletoe.
You might not be able to say those three words right now, but this comes close.
It’s love all the same.
55 notes
·
View notes
Text
On Xie Lian and crossdressing:
Something that I really like and find endlessly funny about tgcf and Xie Lian is that our guy disguised himself as a woman not once, not twice, but three different times.
Like, the first time on Mount Yujun, you think, oh…yeah, I guess he doesn’t have any choice. This ghost is only after brides after all and their reasoning makes sense. It is a little questionable about why the “junior officials” immediately looked at Xie Lian when wondering where to find a guy who would dress up as a girl for them, but it moved on quickly so don’t think a whole lot on it. Plus he's the protagonist, so of course he's gonna be the one in the middle of the action.
Then, the second time, it’s again to catch a ghost. This ghost is only after pregnant women, so Xie Lian makes his little charm to trick the ghost into thinking he’s pregnant and dons women’s robes once more.
The third time, though, that's the time that does it. There was a Lot going on, so it took me a while to realize it, but... Xie Lian knew the exact angle to position himself in to hide the broadness of his shoulders and make himself look like a young woman in that dressing room. He knew how to drape the robe over himself--very quickly I must add--and how to even account for Hua Cheng's presence with him as well. He knew how to hold his hair up. He even knew how to scream like a startled and scandalized woman being barged in on. This guy has had practice. He has to have. Heaven's Eye's surprise could account for it if not for the fact that the novel then states how good Xie Lian's disguise is with him knowing how to angle his body and such. He had to have used this trick to get out of trouble over the centuries many times to be able to pull it off so quickly and without effort.
I then thought back on it and realized that Xie Lian only seems to have a problem with crossdressing when other people propose it and others are involved.
On Mount Yujun every time someone new saw him like that, he made sure to let them know it was only for the mission. And then, when he realized he was still in the bridal outfit when he spoke with Pei Xiu, he worried. And, how did "Nan Feng" comfort him about that fact? By telling him that Pei Xiu wouldn't tell anyone. That he could dress ten times weirder and he still wouldn't say anything. Why do I mention Nan Feng's words? Because he's actually Feng Xin and has been Xie Lian's bodyguard since they were young. And, in Xianle didn't they like androgyny? Xie Lian's outfit in the parade was meant to have representation of both male and female in it (like the earrings). This makes me think that this isn't the first time Xie Lian's crossdressed (for a mission or otherwise) and both Feng Xin and Mu Qing were aware of this. This is why when wondering where they could find a man to pretend to be a bride, they immediately looked at Xie Lian. Their reactions to actually seeing him crossdressing make me believe they've never actually seen it before and when he did it back in the Xianle era, he'd always wonder off on his own in the middle of the mission and investigation without telling them, do it, and only catch the two up after the fact.
Reason even more as to why Xie Lian being the first choice out of the three to be the bride doesn't add up when you look back is that gods can change their gender with spiritual energy. Shapeshifting is a known and established thing in the Heavenly Capital. The two most famous examples being Shi Qingxuan and Ling Wen. By the fact that both Feng Xin and Mu Qing are there in disguises proves that they both know how to shape shift to at least some degree. They may not be as good as Shi Qingxuan as looking like a woman, but they'd at least get the overall shape right. (It is funny that Fu Yao's the one to say Xie Lian should go see if any Heavenly Official would be willing to teach him transformation magic. like the guy isn't using that magic right now to play the part of a junior official. and like Xie Lian actually has the spiritual energy to pull off a transformation right now with his cursed shackles.)
Then, when Shi Qingxuan proposes they genderbend together in their investigation, Xie Lian declines. He then second guesses the actual gender of the person accompanying Shi Qingxuan the last time they met and is relieved he managed to deflect Shi Qingxuan's attempts to get him to genderbend. Like, the guy just doesn't want people finding out about it. He'll pull on the robes and don the disguise, but just doesn't want it getting back to people. For someone who's grown to not care about rumors and talk about himself, this has always stood out to me. Like, why draw the line here?
For the time that he pretends to be a pregnant woman, that time is pretty breezed past in the novel. Even when Hua Cheng shows up, Xie Lian is freaking out more over the fact that they just kissed than his robes. The citizens of Ghost City even think that he's a woman when they see him. It seems like Hua Cheng is the exception(as he is with many things) to who Xie Lian's fine with seeing him crossdress. They don't really talk about the bride thing, and Xie Lian only gets embarrassed about calling Hua Cheng the groom and not about his own appearance at the time.
Then, the third time, he's once more fine with Hua Cheng seeing him like that, and even continues to run around in women's robes for some time after that.
...pretty sure post canon that Hua Cheng is getting dresses for Xie Lian to wear around Paradise Manor when he wants to. Probably started getting them after the initial bride thing and only got more when he saw Xie Lian do it more.
You also can't tell me that over the 800 years that Xie Lian walked the Mortal Realm that he wore only men's robes the entire time. With his luck, it would be just in line for all his robes to get destroyed or lost one way or another and the only option available when he tries to replace them is women's robes. He'd sigh, think Just my luck and take them, wear them until they're threadbare and can't be worn anymore because despite them being women's robes, he paid for these and he won't stop using something until he really can't anymore(and then upcycle it because that's just What He Does. literally. he ascended for that.)
#tgcf#tian guan ci fu#heaven official's blessing#xie lian#tgcf headcanon#tgcf meta#do with this what you will#xianle trio
78 notes
·
View notes
Text
Translating the Phoenix Wright Ace Attorney Fanbook! Article 1
So, I recently managed to buy one of the old fanbooks. This one is a compilation of magazine articles and blog posts written by Shu Takumi. It's also where a lot of the really iconic official promotional art pieces are from. I know that there are some translations out there of a few pages, but I don't think anyone has done the whole thing.
The pages are typically formatted with a written entry from Shu Takumi, followed by a dialogue between various characters. I will be posting the character dialogue first (even if not on the image page) as it's probably the most interesting. You can also access the full raw text and images here.
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/c963278cfc036f9e77b06f0959a34b86/44b66fb81a5ba9b3-9a/s540x810/a67f6b28c9c1aa4b3a5654210b4d7d4bf9611065.jpg)
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/432dfbb183949f61a8eaecc110707646/44b66fb81a5ba9b3-69/s540x810/5b396ffd04483df05366efbb313986bc0b3a6288.jpg)
Dialogue on artwork
Phoenix: If you’re just hanging around, go home.
Edgeworth: Hm, I’m thirsty.
Phoenix: This isn’t a cafe. Maya, don’t serve him tea.
Maya: Nick’s stinginess…
Dialogue page
In Wright and Co Law Offices: On the theme of ‘Summer’
We asked Mr Takumi about how things are going in the Wright and Co Law Offices recently! Are Phoenix and Maya still the same as ever…!?
Maya: Everyone, it’s been a while! I’m Maya Fey.
Phoenix: Hello. I’m Phoenix Wright.
Maya: We did it, Nick! We’re finally making our magazine debut!
Phoenix: We’ve got to get into the spirit of things here, don’t we.
Maya: That’s right! Let’s get going!
Phoenix: Should we start without delay? The theme is ‘Summer’.
Maya: Summer, huh? Summer is… hot, isn’t it? Every day.
Phoenix: You’re so normal all of a sudden.
Maya: If you’re Japanese, it’s surely time for somen noodles and barley tea.
Phoenix: They’re nice and refreshing.
Maya: I made the mistake of dipping the noodles in barley tea and I was like ‘it’s flavourless!’.
Phoenix: What's with that iffy failure story?
Maya: Hey, hey. I wonder if Detective Gumshoe is also slurping up somen noodles today.
Phoenix: I don’t think the season matters, in his case.
Maya: The image of Detective Gumshoe and somen noodles has become completely stuck.
Phoenix: That’s true for you too, Maya. With miso ramen, huh?
Maya: I’m going for it this year. “Best Miso Ramenist.”
Phoenix: A good idea?
Maya: In any case, in the summer, light types of noodles are the best!
Phoenix: …Speaking of which, what does Pearls like? In terms of noodle types.
Maya: Ah, Pearl. She really loves soba.
Phoenix: Oh. Good choice. Feels a lot like summer in Japan.
Maya: Right, right. By the way, how about Prosecutor Edgeworth?
Phoenix: Knowing him, he’d probably say something like spaghetti.
Maya: Eh! That’s so normal. How boring.
Phoenix: No, no. I don’t actually know much. It’s just my own image of him.
Maya: In any case I would have thought that he’d like ‘kishimen noodles’ or something.
Phoenix: Kishimen noodles…?
Maya: Here. The flat noodle sticking out of his mouth would suit the frills he wears.
Phoenix: ……I’ll recommend them to him next time.
Maya: Well, well. What about you, Nick?
Phoenix: Me? What type of noodle do I like…
[TL note: this is hilarious because of the way everything is written. The line could literally read as ‘what kind of men do I like?’ and I’m not sure if intended].
Maya: You have one, don’t you?
Phoenix: I guess. Maybe vermicelli noodles.
Maya: …What’s that?
Phoenix: Ah. You don’t know?
Maya: I’ve never heard of it.
Phoenix: Baked vermicelli are delicious. The feeling of them sticking down my throat is indescribable.
Maya: ‘Vermicelli’ doesn’t sound like the name of a noodle in the first place…
Phoenix: It doesn’t matter, really. I like them.
Maya: You know what? The image is important. The should call it something safe like “squid yakisoba”.
Phoenix: …Why are you putting squid in it?
Maya: If you attach it to an awkward image, you’ll have trouble like I did.
Phoenix: Eh? But, you like it, don’t you? Miso ramen.
Maya: I like it a lot. This time of year too, I really want to eat chilled ramen.
Phoenix: But you can still eat it.
Maya: But, but. Won't everyone expect that of me?
Phoenix: Expect it…?
Maya: Like, “look over there. There’s Maya, with the same miso ramen as always.”
Phoenix: …Haa.
Maya: So then you’re slurping down ramen as a last resort. It’s really hot.
Phoenix: That’s being excessively self conscious, Maya.
Shu Takumi article
Ace Attorney and Summer
Takumi Shu (??): The director and screenwriter of ‘Ace Attorney’. Rumour has it he’s fueled by alcohol.
Nice to meet you. I’m Takumi Shu from the Ace Attorney team. I have responsibility for the planning, directing, and screenwriting for the three works in the series. On this occasion, I’m pleased I was able to greet everyone in this Dorimaga magazine. I hope that you will enjoy reading.
Now, onto the theme of ‘Ace Attorney and Summer’. Thinking of summer… every year, it’s the busiest season.
First… frantically writing proposals.
Second… frantically scripting.
Third… frantically making final adjustments.
…These are my fundamental memories of summer.
The series releases in October, which means that during this period each year, it’s our last scramble. By the way, the third game was released in January…. This is because that last scramble dragged on.
In ‘Ace Attorney’, there’s actually only one story set in summer. ‘The First Turnabout' begins on the third of August. The details… aren’t particularly summery at all. There’s probably no themes like “the sea” or “bon festivals”.
It seems like we’re not very well versed with summer. I wonder why. Perhaps it’s because I have no air conditioner in my room, so I spend every day in a red-hot hell, cursing the world. If you fail to buy seasonal goods like that once, it’s hard to find the right time to get them.
That’s about it for this volume. I would like a change from the feel official website column, at to make here more relaxed… or, rather, I think freer. Everyone, if you have any requests or questions, please send them to me here!
Godot box
Prosecutor Godot compilation: Showcase of various cut content.
Here we showcase various cut content. First is Prosecutor Godot. Here are some rejected phrases extracted from my ‘punny lines notebook’, which I prepared when writing his hard-boiled lines. I hope you’ll read them out loud as you imagine the situation. (Takumi)
….Trite. You look like… a begging monk too naive to steal a kiss from the courtroom goddess.
A man’s worth is determined by the smile he shows in his last moments. …Look. The coffee… smiles bitterly…
#Phoenix Wright canonically likes to have things in his throat. Confirmed by Shu Takumi himself.#Go forth and live with that knowledge#ace attorney#gyakuten saiban#phoenix wright#maya fey#translation#miles edgeworth#narumitsu#i consider the art narumitsu adjacent at least#mitsunaru#wrightworth
57 notes
·
View notes
Text
okay ever since that last anon posted abt the minimum wage worker at the burger place I’ve been coming up with lore and hc for this dude bc let’s be honest. there’s jack shit in terms of eltingville content. here’s what I’ve got so far:
His name is Eddie Goodchild (name is a reference to a comic shhh shut up), he’s about 19 years old and is currently working at the restaurant in order to fund his college tuition. he’s pretty quiet for the most part and most just wants to Get His Job Done for the check. You will never catch this guy working on his breaks or doing overtime.
guys a stoner off the job, hangs out at the local dive bar (with a fake id of course) most of the time when he’s off the clock. he’s VERY into the local music scene of eltingville id imagine, specifically the grunge/rock part of it. He loves going to see bands perform, and he takes pride in engaging with the community.
he hopes to become a musician and get the hell out of eltingville as soon as he can, somewhere like California or Virginia. hell, even Saskatchewan, Canada. He’s a smart guy, very intuitive and creative. Sucks ass at math though. He always yearns to be apart of something bigger, to unlock his full potential in his life and be happy. He wants to do something good, to be something good, to help and grow.
his favorite artists id imagine would be nirvana, sound garden, a little bit of Fleetwood Mac and abba, a dabble of Alice In Chains, Radiohead, gorillaz, fugazi…. Apex twin and jamiroquai to top it off. He’d be open to just about any music though, country or rap, he doesn’t give a shit as long as the lyrics are good and the instrumentals scratch something in his brain.
he’s the eldest sibling in his family, having 2 sisters and 1 baby brother. He loves and gives them attention whenever to make sure they stay out of trouble, even when it’s a little exhausting at times. His family is in the low income range despite his father being an electrician and his mother being a nurse, they cannot escape the copious amounts of bills that are due (and the shitty landlord that keeps raising rent + refusing to do any repairs).
that’s all I got so far….., if this gets popular I’ll most likely reveal myself and work a bit more on his character. it is like. 3 am for me though so. yeah. minimum wage burger place worker lore drop. out.
#the eltingville club#eltingville confessions#welcome to eltingville#confession#eltingville#eltingville background character#At first I thought about deleting this confession....but Then again.I didn't wanna discourage you from your writing anon#So thank you Anon! Thank you for sharing the lore drop 🍽#minimum wage burger place worker
43 notes
·
View notes
Text
Happy Birthday, Iso <3
I, of course, had to do something for @theolivetree123's Isosceles' birthday. My confidence writing Iso was a bit low, but I'm pretty happy with how the fic turned out <3
Also, it turned out to be eight pages in my doc, which is a lot longer than I intended at first lmao. These two are just really fun to write together.
fic under the cut!
“Tills, what’re ya’ doing?”
Tilly blinks, glancing up from the suspicious book in his hands. The words had been swimming weirdly again, doing an odd little dance around his head, not that he would’ve been able to understand it anyways.
Isosceles is standing near the open door, a confused expression on his face although it fades quickly as he takes in the situation. Cute, Tilly thinks, followed by the urge to say it out loud–he was asked a question though, wasn’t he?
“Summoning circle.” He says. It’s pretty obvious.
Iso’s face twitches, as if he wants to smile–and although the smirk he settles on is probably not the first expression he was going to make, Tilly still decides to appreciate it anyways. “You can’t read.” He chastises, a bit mean. “What’d ya’ think was going to happen?”
“Hmm…” Tilly hums, tapping a finger to his lips. “Getting killed, maybe? Hopefully by a successfully summoned demon.” The smile that forms on his lips is an innocent one, tone light and teasing.
“With this circle? Yeah, definitely gettin’ killed.”
He just answers Iso with a giggle, jumping up from his sitting position and nearly knocking over the lit candles and probably lighting things on fire. Isoceles watches with amusement as he seems to realize in real time that candles lit everywhere on the floor is probably not a good idea, and proceeds to blow them out. Once done, he bounds straight up to the taller man, feeling a burst of energy.
He grins up at him. “Hi. You’re late.”
“Wasn’t aware I could be late when we didn’t set a time.”
Tilly’s grin turns mischievous. “You’re late because I missed you.”
Iso raises his eyebrow, and Tilly is glad he got closer. “That so?” He asks. “Maybe you’re just borin’.”
Ouch, that one hurt. He is not boring, thank you very much.
He spins on his heels, hands on his hips and a pout on his face. “You just can’t handle my amazin’ presence.” He retorts, back to the other man. “And here I am, tryin’ to give you a birthday gift, and you say that…”
Iso makes a noise behind him, slightly unamused. “I don’t celebrate my birthday.”
Tilly spins back to him, poking his chest with a glove clad hand. “It’s an excuse for a celebration. Fun. Are you going to deny me a chance to have fun, Isosceles?”
The man grins back at him, sharp teeth on display, and Tilly kind of wants to pinch his cheeks to see if he’ll get bitten. Ah, that might not be the best idea… “Since when do ya’ need an excuse?” He’s saying, and Tilly zones back into the conversation.
He pouts at him. “It’s always good to have an excuse. Gets me out of a lot of trouble.”
Iso laughs, “Ya’ anticipating getting in trouble with me?”
Tilly nods back seriously. “All the time, yes.”
“Ha! At least you’re aware.” His eyes scan the room again, poorly drawn summoning circle and all. Tilly would say he did an okay job, but he’s definitely not an artist, and drawing circles was deceptively hard. Isosceles is clearly judging his shaky chalk lines as well, from the way his expression does that slight twitch of amusement again. “Seriously, what were ya’ thinking?”
The shorter man shrugs, a playful glint in his eye. “Thought you would like it. You like it, right? Tell me you do.” He moves a little closer, and yep, there’s the personal space limit, right on time. Tilly decides not to push it any further, pausing with a few inches between them. He doesn’t really want to get kicked out, at least not when he’s trying to do something for Iso’s birthday.
Iso gives him another grin, his eyes not entirely meeting his own. “Would like it better if ya’ were any good at it.” He says.
Tilly makes sure his expression is as sad as can be, “Aww…” He begins, and then his tone morphs into something more triumphant and smug. “But you would have liked it, right? So I do know you pretty well.”
Isosceles shoves him away slightly, making his way further into the room. “That’s a pretty low bar of a gift.” He says dismissively.
Oops, a bad choice of a tease, then.
Tilly keeps his forlorn sighing to himself (not that that’s what he’s doing, of course not) and follows the other man into the room. “My bad~” He apologizes. “How could I ever hope to know the oh-so-mysterious Isosceles?”
The man shoots him an annoyed glance, and Tilly raises his hands in surrender. The smirk doesn’t help, though.
…For someone who doesn’t want to get kicked out, he’s definitely pushing it.
Well, he’ll just run distraction, then.
“So… How was your day?” Tilly asks, tone innocent.
Iso gives him another glance, knowing what he’s doing. “Are we makin’ small talk now? Damn Tills, maybe you are getting boring.” He says, sitting down at the desk chair. Tilly decides to sit across from him on the bed, legs crossing as soon as he hops up onto it.
“That’s very offensive to me.” He responds seriously. “I’m the least boring person you know.”
“Dunno about that.”
Tilly gives him a huffy pout, Iso just grinning meanly at him still.
“Whoever you’re thinking of, I’m definitely hotter and more entertaining than them.” He tells him firmly. “By many points. It’s not even a competition, really. I have won by a lot.”
The grin turns meaner. “You’re not that–”
“If you say I’m not that hot I’m going to do something questionable.” He threatens immediately.
Iso laughs, a bit startled. “I was goin’ to say entertaining.”
Tilly feigns a thinking face, “Hmmm….” He then shakes his head, “No, that’s not acceptable either.”
His companion chuckles again, so that’s definitely a win.
However.
“Hey, Iso.”
He raises his eyebrow again, no doubt suspicious of Tilly’s new tone of voice.
“Come sit on the bed instead.” He says, patting the spot next to him. He makes sure not to be flirty about it, just a simple motion, but Isosceles still narrows his eyes and glances away dismissively.
“Nah, I’m good.” He answers, and yeah, that’s not happening.
Tilly stands up, running a hand through his hair, and sighs. Iso glances back at him, eyes narrowed at his answering, far too innocent expression, and watches as he then walks up to stand right in front of him. The shorter takes a second to consider the odds of getting kicked out, or beat up, or killed, and then dismisses all of that and leans down to be eye level with the higher being himself.
He doesn’t really feel like a higher being, though, not when Tilly gently grabs his face in his hands and tilts it up. The wide eye and slowly creeping blush don’t really feel particularly eldritch or scary, either.
“Hey, Iso.” He echoes, voice now softer and a bit coaxing. “Let’s sit on the bed instead.”
“Umm.” Is his companions answer, eye attempting to settle on anything else, although Tilly’s made sure to block his view. He doesn’t follow the word up with anything, either, so the shorter just drops his hands from his face and slides them to his arms instead, pulling him up. He drags him over to the bed, and then they’re both sitting across from each other.
He smiles smugly. That’s much better.
“So! I got us a game to play.”
Iso recovers quickly, much to his disappointment, although the blush still staining his skin has yet to fade. “Oh?”
Tilly nods seriously, reaching under the pillow and pulling out a box. He sets it between them with a flourish, although Iso looks unimpressed.
“You stole Monopoly?”
“Is that what it says?” He eyes the box with newfound interest, but the title starts swimming again and he gives up. He shakes his head, getting back on track. “Ta-da!” He announces, opening the box, where an assortment of game pieces are strewn about.
Iso blinks, and then grins. “That’s not Monopoly.”
“I should hope not. I just poured a ton of other games into this box, it’s just so boring to stick to one… I even asked one of the workers for recommendations!” He picks up one of the game pieces, a little army man that the worker had explained was part of a game called Risk. He’d liked the sound of that, so he’d swept the little armies into his pockets when the underpaid worker had turned away. It’s not like the partimer would mind, but better if they weren't aware of it so they’d get in less trouble!
Chess pieces, cards, a variety of dice, various little game pieces cover the box, and the numerous game boards nestled inside. Honestly, it’s a bit of a miracle he managed to fit all of it into one box, but Tilly is very efficient, thank you very much.
“So, what are the rules?” Iso asks, unceremoniously dumping all of the items onto the bed. Looks like he’s on board, then.
Tilly laughs, settling into a more comfortable position on the bed. “We both already know the rules, don’t we?” He asks, laying out the very game boards in a seemingly completely random order.
If he’s not mistaken, Iso’s eye seems to brighten, and he grins right back as he also sets the pieces up in an equally nonsensical order. “Right, we do.”
-
Thirty minutes in and the game has fives boards (one of which is a piece of paper with badly drawn squiggles, one in a bright, near invisible yellow and another in a glittery purple), at least two decks of regular playing cards, two separate armies of little plastic soldiers, a strange, precarious tower of dice, and stacks of fake cash. There’s a little scoreboard off to the side, and somehow, despite the nonsensical game, the two are tied.
With bated breath, Tilly reaches over to take another card from one of the piles, Iso smirking at him as he does so. There’s a moment where he believes he’s successfully managed to grab it, when suddenly the carefully stacked tower of dice collapses, falling straight across his lap.
He blinks for a moment, and then turns accusing eyes onto Isosceles, who looks like he’s about to laugh. “That’s not fair.” He accuses.
“Eh? You sucking at this?”
The shorter’s mouth twists into a pout once again. “Cheater.”
His companion blinks (or is it a wink when it’s only one eye? Hmm, Tilly should ask him some other time) innocently at him. “What did I do? I was nowhere near it.”
Tilly just groans, swiping the dice off of him and back onto the bed. For good measure, he tosses one straight at Iso’s head, but the man just dodges with barely a twitch to the side. Stupid, annoying, godly reflexes. Just get hit with the dice for his wounded pride, okay? He’s sensitive!
He forks over a stack of his fake money to Iso, the man neatly adding it to his growing bank with a smug look. Once he’s done paying his horrible, no good, offending taxes, he rolls one of the dice. Hitting a six, he then carefully moves his little piece (a coin, of course, he has a brand) around the board, and begins stacking six dice on top of each other.
“Hmm, don’t forget I attacked you last turn.”
“Ugh, don’t remind me.” He mutters, surveying the board. “Stop attacking me, I’m weak and fragile and I’ll cry.”
“Weren’t your words five minutes ago, “Oh, Iso, I hope you cry when I destroy you in the next five moves?” The man taunts, putting on a high pitched and annoying voice.
Tilly gapes at him in astonishment. “I don’t sound like that.”
Iso remains silent, amusement speaking louder than his words ever could, and Tilly throws a pillow at him. “I don’t! I don’t! Take it back!”
He dodges, of course, because Isosceles can never let Tilly do anything. Ugh.
Now lacking a pillow, and significantly more annoyed, he raises his hands and does a grabbing motion. “Give me your pillow. As tribute.”
“Deal with the consequences of your own actions, Tills~” Iso singsongs, taking his own turn on the game. He flips a card over, reads it, and then scowls. “How’d you sneak this card into my deck? You can’t even read.”
“Gimme your pillow and I’ll tell you.” He grins at him, fluttering pleading eyes.
Ever immune, he laughs, shaking his head. “Your secrets aren’t that important. I’ll figure it out anyways.” He then pats the pillow beside him, mean expression just rubbing it in.
And yeah, logically, Tilly could just get off the bed and retrieve the one he threw. But that would mean probably losing, because then Iso could change the pieces around, and then he’d have to start over his own process of changing the pieces around. He doesn’t want Iso to win. It might be his birthday, but he’s not a loser.
Looking at the board now though, it’s looking like that might be the outcome anyways.
So, of course, he has a solution for both problems.
“Iso…. you sure ya’ won’t hand over your pillow? Please? For me?” He asks again.
He’s met with the same amused smile. “Nope.” He says, and then narrows his eyes suspiciously as he registers Tilly’s smug expression. “Hey, don’t–”
Tilly interrupts him by launching himself across the game board, knocking everything out of the way and colliding straight with the other man. He knocks him back onto the bed, and immediately just lays straight down on top of him.
Isosceles lays there for a moment, and then responds with an accusing and smug: “This is because I was going to win, wasn’t it.”
He lays his head down against Iso’s chest, ear right next to his heart. “Hmm, who could say~?” He says, and then just pauses.
Neither of them say anything for a while.
It’s not like Tilly has never done this before, anyways, and even though the taller still gets flustered, it’s not as shocking as it once was.
…He doesn’t say anything about Iso’s heart beating, though. He’d done that before, and he knows now it’ll just cause a protest.
Instead, what he says is a simple “Happy birthday.”
“...I don’t celebrate it. I told you.”
Tilly sits up, grinning down at him. Iso’s face is a bit red, but he looks decently composed (and very cute, but he thinks saying that right now will get him shoved onto the floor). “Does this seem like a celebration? No, no, this is very un-celebration. A non birthday–unbirthday? No, that sounds stupid–Ugh, point is, no celebrations here!” His grin softens, turning into more of a smile.
“So, in a very not celebratory way, happy birthday, Isoceles.”
#it’s midnight now so I can post this :)#I love characters who are doomed by the narrative#sorry Tilly <3#a triangle might kill you one day#twst tilly oc#twisted wonderland#disney twst#twst oc#twst original character#twst fanart#isosceles’s birthday bash!
38 notes
·
View notes
Text
@bethanydelleman Here are my musings on the question I asked – I was thinking more in terms of which characters could like and respect each other and how well their personalities would mesh, more than their likelihood of necessarily falling deeply in love. Mr. Knightly does deeply respect and admire Jane Fairfax, though he isn’t in love with her, and many of the people I’ve shipped with him (Elinor, Fanny, Jane Bennet) have personalities similar to hers.
Who Else Could Austen Characters Marry?
If Austen characters didn’t marry their canon spouse, who else would they be good with?
Elinor Dashwood: I think she mostly values a man who has sense and principle, from what we see of Edward Ferrars, and who doesn’t stand too much on dignity. I think she could be happy with either Mr. Knightley or Edmund Bertram, and they could be happy with her.
Marianne Dashwood: I could see her and Wentworth falling for each other. They’re both passionate and romantic, and for most of the time between his breach with Anne and the midpoint of Persuasion Wentworth wants a woman who is firm and determined in her opinions, decisions, and loves, which is definitely Marianne! I think this would lead to both of them being somewhat less mature than they end up in canon – they’d reinforce each other’s impulsiveness and passion, and they might also have some trouble budgeting – but on the whole it would work. Marianne would have a lot of trouble keeping it together when he was away at sea, or might decide to go with him on his ship.
Jane Bennet: Jane’s kind and generous of spirit, I think she would like any warm, personable, and good man. Mr. Knightley is again a good choice.
Elizabeth Bennet: I could see her with either Mr. Knightley – she and Emma have the same liveliness and some of the same flaws of over-trust in their judgement, and I think he’d be good for her and they would be happy, as he has all Darcy’s good points without the haughtiness – or with Henry Tilney. In the case of Henry Tilney, I think that (like Wentworth and Marianne) they’d both end up less mature than they do in canon: Elizabeth and Henry would both reinforce each other’s satirical tendencies, rather than them being leavened by Catherine’s innocence in one case and Darcy’s stability in the other. But they would be happy, and make a good deal of sport of their neighbours.
Another possibility – I don’t know how well it would work out, but I could see it happening – is her and Henry Crawford. He’s intelligently, lively, active, with a lot of ideas, and I think that would appeal to her. She was initially drawn to Wickham, after all, and Crawford his his charm along with more intelligence. Would Henry Crawford fall for her or just leave her “crossed in love”? If the latter – she’s pretty resilient and I think she’d get over it. If the former, I’m not sure how it would turn out.
Fanny Price: I’m being repetitive, but I do want her with Mr Knighley, she deserves him and he would be kind to her and she’d be, honestly, a really good Lady Bountiful with the capacity for helping those around her that his estate gives, and with the support of a husband who is thoroughly and non-ostentatiously charitable himself. Mr. Knightley and Jane Fairfax is my fanon ship, but honestly this is even better.
Emma Woodhouse: This is more difficult, especially as I don’t think there’s anyone but Mr. Knightley who would be willing to move into her house with her father and be as patient with Mr. Woodhouse as Mr. Knightley is. But she’s also the Austen heroine I can see as the most happily single – she’s independently wealthy, and even when she realizes her feelinfs for Mr. Knightley it’s more about not being superceded and excluded from his confidence (“being first with Mr. Knightley”) as anything romantic. Her level of happiness would somewhat depend on who else Me. Knightley married – I feel like she and Elizabeth would get on like two cats.
Jane Fairfax: Bingley has Frank Churchill’s liveliness and friendliness amd is, I think, a better person; they could be happy. Caroline Bingley would be so mad about him marrying a governess, though, so that would give Jane a harder time.
Anne Elliot: It’s hard to tell with her. Would she ever love anyone but Wentworth? She turned down Charles Musgrove, who’s a good guy on the whole and personable, probably because she was still in love. She and Colonel Brandon, who are both older and have lost loves (and he’s a military man as well) might bond and make a match of it.
Catherine Morland: The main challenge here is how young she is (17) compared to most of the male leads. She could be happy with a lot of different people (Edward Ferrars? Bingley?).
I’m finding it more difficult to work out who else would be a good match for some of the men. For example, Darcy: there’s no one else with quite Elizabeth’s combination of liveliness, defiance, intelligence, and goodness, that would have the defiance and fire to deflate his pride and make him reconsider his attitude, the wit to make him take himself less seriously, and the boldness not to be intimidated by his haughty reserve. I do not think he and Fanny Price (a pairing I have seen suggested) would work at all – he might feel compassion towards her, but if Elizabeth’s family are embarassing, Fanny’s are not even genteel: he’d never lower himself so far as to marry her. And if he did, the girl who’s browbeaten by Mrs. Norris would be ready to sink into the floorboards at the contempt of Lady Catherine.
36 notes
·
View notes
Note
¡¡¡¡HEWOOO!!!! I just wanted to ask if your eyes don't hurt from drawing on a pure white canvas?. I've heard it's not really good. don't you get headaches or something?
Sincerely
A concerned anon.
Hello!
See Anon, I have weird eyes, I actually have very sensitive ones and mine could easily cause me headaches, but not from white canvases, or bright colors that could easily cause other people eyestrain, like, I legit have trouble understanding when to tag my artworks as eyestrain cause my eyes aren’t easily strained from bright colors, so sometimes I put the tag just to be safe than necessarily understanding whether it’s actually needed or not
That being said, white canvases are something I’ve been working with forever, and the whiteness doesn’t cause me eyestrain, it’s either cause I’m used to it, or my eyes continue to be weird
(No seriously always work with them my eyes must’ve adjusted somehow chchchch)
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/729afe96671c5d0cdf92d8e7ac4d79f6/85b62473a9164d5c-15/s1280x1920/68a18fd862249ad051acf8ce93e0b80bfc4f5cf7.jpg)
(Funny enough, I have all apps on dark mode cause my eyes can’t handle the brightness of them, but there’s an exception to white canvases somehow????)
What does cause me eyestrain is the brightness of my screen (yes, my eyes are sensitive to screen brightness, but not brightness of colors or white canvases, don’t ask me how that works), my eyes are a lot more sensitive to light I think, I’m in a slightly bright place with bright lights? The horror, the sun existing? God forbid my eyes see sunlight
Which is why my phone is always on low brightness, to make sure that my eyes don’t give me a bad headache
Like I’m talking, this is the highest brightness I’d use on my phone, and this is on special occasions, I’d use even lower than that at all times
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/b38da42adedf5fa098daf3d95d4b849b/85b62473a9164d5c-c5/s400x600/4a2729fd62e3fd2fb09c40fa939390f01cb497a8.jpg)
Now whether it’s good for my eyes to work with white canvases, I have zero idea, my eyes are already bad, blind without glasses, and white canvases don’t cause me headaches, so at this point I’m here like, am I losing anything really? Fyhcchch
So in short, no, white canvases specifically don’t cause me any headaches
24 notes
·
View notes
Note
for your valentines asks 💕
eddie alden - fluff - Valentine’s Day date, i feel like he’d act like it’s effortless on the outside but be freaking out trying to make it all perfect on the inside cause it’s Valentine’s Day yknow
— Not in Kansas
eddie alden x fem!reader warnings: fluff, lots and lots of fluuuuff! a/n: the kickoff to my ˚₊· ͟͟͞͞➳❥ From Mare, with Love 💌💌Valentine's Celebration! And it's EDDIE! this was fun! my first dive into Eddie, bless him. And I'll have you know, this is EXACTLY 1400 words, as promised.
☆ ── 💌FROM MARE WITH LOVE
“Oh my gosh, Eddie! I can’t believe it’s you!”
Eddie can’t remember the last time there’s ever been a hitch in his breath talking to a member of the opposite sex, but the feeling is weirdly familiar as he steps forward to receive her in a hug. She’s warm as her arms snug up around his neck, smelling like jet fuel and something else he can’t remember.
Her smile brightens as she breaks first, fingers curled lightly into the shoulders of his jacket.
“Hey yourself,” he smiles, shrugging a shoulder, “finally made it to my city, huh?” It’s only taken six months for their corporate higher ups to figure out how to get her out here. Ten days doesn’t seem like enough, and it probably will never be—not for him.
A year of emails back and forth and hours on the phone had painted a unique work environment, a style they’d made their own. But he didn’t complain. Wouldn’t complain.
Those silly little See ya sometime, E! email sign offs at the end of the day were really the only thing that kept him sane.
His pulse jumps a little as she giggles, her tone airy and light. “Your city? Pretty sure New York is still owned by the American people,” her arm slips through his effortlessly as she tucks into his side, “All those ugly taxes—but. Are you always so possessive, Alden?” The way her brow furrows sends his gut into his knees, but you wouldn’t know it.
Brows bouncing, Eddie’s smile cocks crookedly. His pitch drops playfully, “Only if you ask, princess.”
Her eyeroll is less than serious, offset by the dismissive little pff that slips from her lips. Pressing tighter against him, her eyes wander the skyline to the Goliaths of buildings standing sentinel against the overcast of low clouds and gray sky. Wonder ripples off of her like a river, her arm is heavily looped through his — and there’s a tiredness that pulls at the corner of her eyes.
He can tell it’s been a long day of hopping flights. JFK is a nightmare even for the well-adjusted.
Distraction is his best bet to take her mind over the hop of the city, the press of people. He knows the feeling of being under a microscope—most New Yorkers will dismiss it away, but in faraway and down places, the reality of it never really leaves, per se.
“I hope you don’t have any big plans tonight,” his elbow gently nudges into her side, his other hand adjusting grip on her luggage, “because a little birdy told me he went to all the trouble in New York to make reservations at the most mediocre pizza joint in the city,” her attention whips back to him, smile a little crooked hanging out on her mouth, “and trust me, that’s no easy feat—it’s Valentine’s Day you know, Dorothy.”
“Dorothy was from Kansas, Alden,” the idea is emphasized as if he couldn’t possibly know it — but that’s not what gets him.
His pulse skips when she brushes a little closer against his side from the street traffic, her cheek lingering on his shoulder, “that’s sweet of you, I’m pumped. But to be clear— you do know where Kansas is, right?”
Her little way of skating in out of subjects and tying them back together never ceases to make him chuckle. Some part of him hopes it never will.
He swallows the burst of anxiety that snakes up the back of his throat, lifts a brow. “I’m not kidding, it’s not the best pizza in the city, but it isn’t a greasy spoon, either—it’s authentic, and they know me there,” nodding to the corner, he steps close, and Eddie swears to Christ there is viable electricity in his fingers when hers brush against the back of his hand.
“Wait, you’re saying Minneapolis isn’t in Kansas?”
Jilted laughter lights up her tone as she playfully punches his shoulder, the snap of chill in the air painting her cheeks a vermillion that isn’t anything he’d ever think of her over the phone or behind a screen.
She’s actually nothing like he imagined, all soft curves and starry-eyed. And he’s not sure if he’s disappointed or relieved, it’s all the same feeling that passes through the heat in his stomach.
Another feeling dips into his chest, something like excitement. It’s deeper, hungrier even, grappling for dominance.
For the first time since high school, he’s not sure what to say – how to move on beyond this feeling of her laughter between them, her smile at studying the city like a thrilled child as bright as the sun he hasn’t felt for weeks.
And while he definitely knows that Minneapolis is nowhere near Kansas, he isn’t quite so sure she’s as innocent as Dorothy as his comment suggests.
She’s the first to break the silence. It shatters like a glass ceiling.
“Can I be honest?”
Thank God, “You mean you haven’t been?” Mock surprise jades his tone, before his smile quicksilvers into a teasing smirk, “All this time? How dare you lead me on that like this!” While the sapphire blue of her eyes lights up with mirth, her smile is small, entertained.
Immediately he realizes the severity of the next moment, wishes he’d never said anything. “Oh. You’re being grown up, right now. Damn. Okay, shoot, princess,” the light flashes, and the crowd shoots forward into the sidewalk, “I’m all ears.”
Her chuckle is barely there, but he feels it as her arm slips from his, hands shoving into the deep pockets of her coat. “You aren’t what I expected, Eddie,” recognition flickers as his hand at her low back gestures they hang a right, towards the station. When he says nothing but manages a scoff, she backpedals, eyes wide with panic, “I mean, not like that, no—just, none of this is what I expected—”
“—careful, Dorothy,” his tsk is soft, hand on her shoulder, “rule numero uno of the big city, princess—never let anyone know you ain’t from here,” leaning in close, his lips brush the shell of her ear. She smells cherry sweet, almost saccharine—so tempting. He’d only been dreaming of this moment for a year, listening to her airy little voice on the phone which carries its mirth even into reality. He can almost taste it, the feel of her.
“I that obvious?” Eyes flicking up to find his own, his head tips to the side. Eddie brushes a curl from her face.
It’s not a serious question, but the lilt in her tone is a little richer, a little deeper—probing. Feeling. It hangs between them unspoken, all their phone calls. Every idea. Each of her little smiley faces and flirty emails. All of everything they’ve ever said, everything they’d ever implied, is painted in the way her eyes fall to his mouth.
Unsteady, Eddie swallows a nervous chuckle. “Not really,” his eyes skirt the features of her face, lingering on the curve of her lips, “not unless you look real close, sweetheart. Nothing about you is obvious. Never has been.”
Foot traffic picks up at the bottom of the stairs leading down, and he grabs her arm, ushering her towards the platform, “All part of the allure, I guess?”
Her smile is slow, almost calculated. “Something like that,” her nose scrunches, teasingly. “Is this where we get on?” Her eyes follow the length of the subway track, and it’s the most adorable thing in the world, how she raises on her toes to look farther—so much for not looking the part. “It’s so huge, E!”
His hand slips into hers, tugging her a little closer to his side. “Yeah, princess, this is where we get on,” he rolls his eyes, “they don’t have subways in Minneapolis? Honestly? How do you people live?”
Shrugging a shoulder, her head cocks to the side. “Same way you do, E,” her elbow cuts into his ribs, lingers there as her hand gently slips into the warmth of his pocket, “One day a time—minus the big scary underground public transit system.”
She fixes the collar of his jacket, fingers curling into the worn leather of his sleeve, “That’s all we can do, just take it a day at a time, right?”
“Right,” he confirms, a little breathlessly. “One day at a time.”
Never did find her way back to 'Kansas'—wherever the hell that was.
💌 tagging:
@sidkneeeee
@thevoicefromanotherworld
@misscrissfemmefatale
@eternallyfrustratedwriter
@permanentlyexhaustedpigeon88
@laaadygisbooornex3
@itsafullmoon
@kmc1989
@steviebbboi
@matronmothercrone
#eddie alden#someone like you 2001#someone like you#hugh jackman#eddie alden x reader#mare writes#valentine's day#mare's 14 for february 14#lovecore#mare’s moots 💛
31 notes
·
View notes